Leaderboard

Chapter 108: General Gao’s BETH TEXTED ME the following morning and said she was skipping breakfast to take care of an errand with Reila, so I sat down with Amy, Mia, and Willow. “Not with your girlfriend today?” Mia asked curiously. I didn’t even bother correcting her, “She had something to do.” I munched on one of the giant pieces of bacon right then, swallowing and asking, “Did you three want to go shopping on Saturday?” “I thought you said it was a bad idea?” Amy said. I nodded, “It would have been by yourselves. We’ll have Beth, Reila, probably Livy, and also Beth’s bodyguard with us?” “That’s a large group?” Willow asked. “That’s kind of hard to move around with?” I shrugged, “If you want to get adopted, go with a smaller group. If you just want to shop and get a chance to see more than the university grounds, that’ll be the safest way?” “How do you get to go off-campus so much?” Zoey, another member of our new nest, asked. “My grandmother?” I told her. “Who is she?” “Amanda Westerfield?” I answered. “That is?” She asked, “I’m not from Ames?” she added with the gasps from a couple of her friends added to the sounds around us. I smiled, “You know the new student union building? Westerfield Hall?” She nodded, “Your grandparents gave the money for it?” “I don’t know if they contributed, but it was named in honor of my grandmother. She’s a big deal in AI and nanite technology advances here. She won the Bremer Prize recently?” Her eyes finally signaled some recognition, “So she’s like really smart?” I giggled, “You could say that.” By the end of breakfast, I planned to meet my friends and get picked up by my grandmother and Nikki. I walked with some friends toward the Matisse Center. I soon sat in Screenwriting class, where all our animated scripts were due. We also went over our next assignment, which would be the next Narratives project. “Okay, for this next assignment, I’m going to not just give you the medium of the film, but we’re also going to have everyone focus on the same thematic idea. This film is to be between fifteen and twenty minutes long and should focus on the theme of betrayal.” “That’s all?” Mason, one of our studio members, asked. “Nothing more specific?” Professor Gibney shook his head, “I don’t want to dictate the project for you. I will say it could be a betrayal of love, country, pet, or any other kind of betrayal you can think of?” As we left class, I was already thinking of some ideas. Right then, I also realized that my diaper was undoubtedly getting close to needing a change. I had zero plans to go to one of the HoloNannies, though! I decided to hang out near Beth’s class again and work on my script ideas. By the time her class ended an hour later, I already had three good ideas and ten pages written for each! “Hey,” she said when she saw me. “Hi, Beth,” I told her with a smile, then went up to her and embraced her. She picked me up and discreetly felt my bottom, “Didn’t feel like using the HoloNannies to change?” I made a face that she and Nikki both laughed at. “Would you mind?” I asked sheepishly. She laughed, “If I have to! It’s just wet, right?” I blushed deeper but nodded. Soon, changed out of the diaper and into a fresh one; we headed for the student union and hit one of the pizza places. She ordered two ‘big’ slices and gave me half of one to eat. “You know, this half of a slice is still like half a pizza back home!” She shook her head, “I really would love to see what your proportions look like to me?” “I wonder what would even happen if you went over?” She shrugged, “I know there are Mids and Bigs who have gone over to work with companies in the past?” “Wait, really?” She nodded, “There is a company called Diamond Tours that has become kind of notorious for luring new Littles here?” She took a bite, chewed, and swallowed, “Supposedly, their entire office on the other side is made up of Bigs?” “Actually, I think that’s the company my mom and grandparents used to come here. How do we not know this about their staff, though?” She shrugged, “I’ve only heard bits and pieces through Mom and Dad, but I guess the portal either automatically shrinks them to being just in the tall category there, or they manipulate people themselves?” “So what’s the racket? Convince people to come over, immediately adopt them?” She shrugged, “Obviously, they don’t claim everyone if your mom and her parents made it back?” I nodded, “Then there are idiots like my exchange group?” She nodded, “You’ve already had several adopted.” “Including one of our professors,” I shook my head and took a few more bites. “It was all worth it, though, to meet you,” I said with a smile. She smiled back, “I’m glad you came too!” “Say…” I said nervously, “I had a thought about tomorrow. Before Grandma takes us home, would you be open to going out to dinner and a movie?” She smiled, “Carly Slane, are you asking me out on a date?” I smiled back, “Uh-huh?” “Where are we eating…?” The two of us discussed the ideas Shelby had helped me with, and she agreed to the plan before we went to sneak in some editing time before our class. We got three more scenes edited before our Narratives class began. BETH SAT IN their Narratives class beside Carly and Charlotte, watching as the professor talked about some different depth-of-field effects you could accomplish either during filming or in your post-production edits. The images projected did look really cool, but she felt most of the techniques were above her. A look at Carly showed her intense concentration and a smile, though. ‘She’s such a nerd sometimes!’ she giggled to herself. Professor Wyler lectured and demonstrated the technology for the first thirty minutes of class before saying, “I want to give you all some time to work on your projects as a group since I know many of you are having trouble scheduling time you can meet. This’ll give you at least an extra couple of hours, which I hope will help those struggling groups.” Beth smiled. With the rhythm Carly and she had been getting into, they could make much more progress that afternoon than they had planned! “Before we go, I want to offer everyone one more challenge you must complete by class on Tuesday.” Beth noticed most of the groups stop from the moving they’d just begun; several seemed almost desperate then. “So, the project is to create a studio logo splash clip for the beginning of your films. I will have a few faculty members select their preference and award the top group two million credits, second place, one million, third, seven-fifty, and fourth; as long as you complete it, you will get four hundred thousand. The splash screens should last between five and twenty seconds long. The cooler and more relevant, the better!” There was some excited chatter around the room and some questions before he dismissed everyone. “How is the editing coming?” Charlotte asked her and Carly. “Pretty good?” Carly said. We’re starting to wrap up Act One in our first edit. Beth and I have a pretty good rhythm going and were flying earlier. I think we can get another eight hours in right now and hopefully finish by tomorrow afternoon. Otherwise, we might come in on Saturday.” “Sounds like a plan,” Charlotte said. “Don’t feel like you have to kill yourselves though. We could get some work done on Monday and Tuesday. I’ve already reserved the student who will compose the music for the film.” “Cool,” Beth said. “What about this project?” “We’ll work on it with Ethan, Sophie, and Will,” Charlotte said. “While Carly would be good at this, I want you guys just to focus on the edit?” Beth nodded, “Okay.” “Let me know when you get done. If it’s by Monday, we might schedule a viewing of the rough with everyone.” “Okay,” Carly said. “Come on, Beth, let’s get to work…” She jumped off the chair and pulled her backpack over her shoulders. “Such a taskmaster!” Beth kidded Carly. Carly giggled in response, and they made their way to the editing studio. Nikki checked the room first and then stationed herself to watch over them. “Why don’t I order some food to be delivered?” Beth suggested. “That way, we won’t have to worry about you skipping dinner.” “Sounds great!” Carly told her. “What do you want?” Carly shrugged, “Not pizza? I could maybe go for something like General Tso’s chicken?” “Huh?” Carly looked thoughtful, “Wait, Mom said it’s called General Gao’s here?” Beth nervously nodded. Nikki spoke up, though, “Are you sure you want that? That’s really spicy?” Beth and Carly both laughed, “She probably does,” Beth said. “This one has a crazy spice tolerance. She actually won a back-to-school contest a few weeks ago. You want something, too?” She asked the bodyguard, who had been practically blending into the wall until then. “Sure…” One thing Beth had always appreciated about the local Chinese food place she ordered from was that they would come to find you in a building you were working on. So it was that Carly continued working on editing, even as they took delivery of their food. They’d just made it to the scene in the playroom the day of ‘Bree’s adoption.’ “Why don’t we stop and eat, then we’ll keep going?” Beth suggested. Carly shrugged, and they all gathered around a table on the back side of the room to split up the order. She shook her head at Nikki, watching Carly eat the first bite. She was pretty good about not being a mommy type herself, but you could see she was already planning how to rescue the crazy Little! Carly seemed to have sensed it as she smiled and enjoyed the first bite. “You really can eat that?” Nikki asked. “It’s delicious!” Carly told her. “You want a piece?” Nikki clearly couldn’t believe it was the regular dish, so she used her own chopsticks to take a piece of the meat and placed it in her mouth. She chewed before rapidly chugging some of her drink! “That’s not spicy?” She asked in disbelief! As if to prove a point, Carly grabbed one of the peppers and bit about half of it off into her mouth. “These are great! But really, I’d rate them maybe a mild poblano or jalapeno back home?” She shrugged and kept eating. “She really is an alien…” Nikki muttered, and the three of them laughed! After watching Carly scarf down food that should have been impossible to eat, she watched her switch back to editing and gradually move faster and faster. They did have to stop and enjoy the improv footage from the tea party, though! They were just getting ready to splice some clips together when a knock came on the door, and it opened. I TURNED AND found Charlotte and Sebastian at the door. “Hey guys,” I said, “What’s up?” “Just wanted to see how you two are getting on?” Charlotte asked. “Pretty good,” I told her. “Just about to finish the tea party scene?” They both chuckled, “I wish we could include the original,” Sebastian said. “Be careful with that one, though. I don’t think you violated any of your stupid Little’s rules, but it’s close to the line?” I nodded, “I actually scrubbed the audio from the original files on the system already.” I didn’t tell them I kept a copy in a strongly encrypted file on a personal storage device, though! ‘I know that no one will ever access it who I don’t to, though!’ “So, when do you think you’ll be able to finish this rough cut?” Charlotte asked. I shrugged and looked at the time, “We’ve got about ten more scenes to go; I’m hoping by the time I have to leave to go to the nest, we can be down to two or three left?” “That’s fast; you’re being careful with the cuts?” Sebastian asked. “She is,” Beth said for me. “The parts already look like a finished product to me. She keeps saying there are more things to do, but I sure can’t tell?” I shrugged, “I want to play with the transition effects some more for timing. Some of that, though, doesn’t make sense to get too nit-picky until we have the soundtrack. We also need to add sound effects to some scenes. I’ll work on that early next week, though.” “It sounds like you two have it in hand. Can you let us know when it’s done?” Charlotte asked. “Sure! Why don’t we plan to meet with anyone who wants to see the rough cut around 20 o’clock on Monday?” I said. “Bring your own pizza?” “Sure, we should be able to access one of the small viewing theaters, too,” Sebastian said. “Have a good weekend,” he said, pulling Charlotte from the room and letting us return to the editing. “Think they don’t trust us?” I asked once the door was closed. “No, they definitely do!” Beth said, “I think it’s more the helpless feeling of this part being out of their hands?” “Well, you can’t exactly have a full group working on this part?” I responded. “No, and I think that letting go is tough sometimes,” she smiled beside me. “I can kind of understand? You’re pretty much doing the whole thing right now.” I blushed, “Sorry?” “It’s your major; you should be the one doing it!” I continued working as quickly but carefully as possible. I hated seeing my original self in the early cuts, but I couldn’t help but smile anytime there was a close-up of my new face. I loved the hairstyles they’d used, and the outfits were cute—if only they weren’t as infantile! I couldn’t help but love my new self a lot more, though! The editing passed with a series of steps for each set of shots. Step one was using Beth’s notes to determine which take was the best. She had done a great job, and I couldn’t disagree with her choices on the Edit Decision List she drew up. With the editing software, it was a quick press of options to have all of the camera shots from that take available to quickly glance through the script and see what looked good for a selection. I would alternate close-ups, medium shots, and wide shots depending on what made sense to tell the story. Each time I did a close-up of Beth, I also felt butterflies in my stomach. Charlotte was a professionally fun actress in all of her shots. She was so talented! Little things like a raise of her eyebrow, a slight turn up of her lips, or tensing of her body told the story so well in anything she did! You could take the audio out of the clip and still be able to read what she was saying and doing! That really applied to most of the cast, though! Ava was the one exception. She really struggled to act the part of the daycare owner believably. I could see why Beth had so much footage of the time in the daycare playing because it took multiple takes to get a scene good enough for her. Even then, I found myself using some creative shots and cuts to use her voice and avoid her facial expressions, which tended to be rather dull or unrealistic. I hated the subject matter of the film, but there was a sense of pride in my being as I completed each part of it. It probably helped that even though I enjoyed my appearance, it still took me a moment to recognize myself as the actress in the scenes! To my surprise, it was soon twenty minutes from when I was supposed to be in the dorm, and I had just one last scene to finish! “I want to stay!” I complained, even as I followed Beth’s directions and saved, backed up, and logged out of everything. “I know, but the last thing we want to do is have a curfew violation for you?” I nodded, “Yeah…” As I stood up, I realized we’d never changed my diaper again, and it was practically all hanging below the level of my skirt! Beth had just put her backpack on and smirked, “That’s a little wet…?” “I noticed,” I said, looking at the clock. “Do you think you can deal with it until you get back to your nest?” Beth asked. “Time is running out?” “If you carry me?” I said with a sigh. “Just don’t leak on me,” she said half-seriously. “They’re usually pretty good about not doing that. But no promises?” She risked it, gathering me up and walking beside Nikki quickly to the dorms. When we reached Sanders Hall, she sat me down at the door, and I grimaced. “Sorry, Beth. I did leak on you, it looks like.” Thankfully, her jacket was waterproof, but there was a definite spot on her side where my diaper contacted her. “It’s okay, Carly, that’ll teach me to make sure we check your diaper more often! Get inside and get Miss Lilly to change you quickly before you leak on anything else!” she advised as she knelt down and risked getting wet again with a hug. “See you in the morning,” I told her, “Love you,” I added softly. “Love you too,” she smiled at me. I was just crossing the lobby to the elevator when I saw Mackenzie. “Well, hello there,” she said, “I haven’t seen you all week except in the pool!” I blushed, “Sorry, it’s been a busy week, and I’ve been working on that film project.” “Is that where you’re coming from now?” I nodded, “Yeah, we were trying to get as much done today as we could.” “Too busy to change that diapee?” I squirmed under her gaze as she knelt in front of me, clearly able to see the soaked diaper hanging below my skirt! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button and leave a comment! My writing drought has continued through this week, but I'm hoping this weekend that I may have a shot at writing more again. We'll see what my mindset is like. Unless I have a massively productive weekend, we'll definitely be back on once per week again for a while. Thanks for your patience here!

Hey everyone! I did a whole bunch of writing and planning for the next few chapters yesterday and felt that might be a better move than rushing to edit this. I’m hoping this bulk work I did will make it so that I largely won’t have to both write and then later edit chapters in the same day. It’s doable but with some of the longer chapters, it can be a lot. Next, as a reminder, I’m now polling between two stories to figure out what I should write next. The two choices are listed out in chapter 2, so be sure to check them out and let me know. As I will announce my winner in my last chapter, that would be the deadline for you to make your opinion known. As usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 4: Gripping Onto What’s Fun Only… and Failing Oh boy, do the Bigs around here have some potent food choices. I thought that some noisy toots or having to pee really bad was an issue, but there is nothing quite like feeling hungover for hours after eating whatever caused me to still feel fuzzy when I got home after daycare. Nancy seemed a bit concerned and asked me a bunch of funny questions, but by the next morning, the buzz and fuzziness had largely faded and I just kind of felt at ease. In fact, it was the first time I felt okay about anything in my life here in a long time. Nancy still seemed a bit perplex, but she just kind of went along with it, even going as far as to say the old standard of ‘if you’re happy, I’m happy.’ I could see a look behind her eyes that made me question that statement a little bit, but she was Nancy. She would never lie to me, and I mean, she had started to cut off my crusts lately. Who would cut off your crusts and would still lie to you. No one… that’s who. So, life continued just very much as it had. I noticed a few oddities, just kinda feeling a bit numb and forgetful about certain things, but I was still the oldest Little in the Canopy room and that had to mean something. To be frank, a bonus of being just a teensy bit forgetful was that I was able to read a bunch of the books I had before. I stumbled over a word or two, but no one uses them outside that book, so I didn’t really care. I got the gist of it after all, and I was still a smarty pants around here. To even further prove my maturity, I even upped my rejection of other Littles when they came up to me and asked me to play. Before, I sometimes agreed to play with them if it was in my best interest, such as blending in on days where I thought the staff was suspicious of me, or if someone like Mrs. Carter or Mrs. Gillies was upset at me for one reason or another. I was a good gir… well behaved, and I think that’s all that should have mattered, but still, I wanted my status to stay that way as much as possible. So, for today as an example, this one Little, Anna, came up to me. She was a tiny firecracker of a thing, and from her pull-ups just peaking ever so slightly above her waistband of her jeans today, I knew she wasn’t going to be in this room for much longer. “Pwease pay wiff me?” she begged, her eyes becoming like round saucers in her down-pat begging act. Fortunately, after so many times with Littles here by now, I was practically immune to it. “No, Anna. I said no and I meant it. Go find one of the other Littles. I need to finish my book before snack time today.” “But you pwomised!” she countered. “Iss jus’ some tea pawty dis time. I pwomise!” I scratched my head and tried to remember ever promising such a thing, tea party or otherwise. It was a major downside of my memory being a little problematic, but I just chalked it up to my exhaustion levels. I mean, I was getting super sleepy around the afternoon time lately after all, so it just made sense. Still, I just shook my head fiercely. “Doesn’t matter what I promised you, Anna, if it wasn’t today. Unless you can tell me when, then I must have meant it for the day I said it. Not my fault you didn’t remember or didn’t get to me in time that day.” I felt so triumphant as I foisted the blame back onto Anna. For her part, Anna just stood there for a moment and scratched her own head trying to remember when it was and what exactly I had said. Being the more regressed of the two of us, I knew my word would mean more than hers if it ever came down to it. I couldn’t remember promising anything, but if she couldn’t either, I felt pretty justified and off the hook for this go round. Finally, Anna broke from her head scratching. “I can’t remembuh, but pwease, Emiwy! Pwease!” The poor Little was now even succumbing to clasping her hands together and pleading with me even harder now. It was a rare form to see most Littles get to that level, and I will admit that I cracked a little, but I ultimately still held my resolve. “No, Anna. Not now. I need to find out what happens to my hero James as he climbs the grape vine to find the ogre and save his village. I don’t have time for tea now.” I was being truthful and the book, complete even with pictures, was fascinating to me. Still though, I looked at Anna, and her wide eyes seemed to be on the verge of bursting into tears any moment now. Seeing Mrs. Carter casually glance our way every once in a while, I knew I had to back up and try to resolve this mess before it got even worse. I was already on strike one today for refusing to come to sing-along time this morning. I never had to before and I was more mature than others and I had a book to read and… I shook my head, trying to get back on track, and resumed looking back at the still begging Anna before me. I sighed audibly, still seeing the ever-watchful Mrs. Carter looming nearby. “Fine. How about later? Okay? Will that make you run off and leave me alone right now?” Anna’s pleading stopped, and again, she seemed deep in thought, this time stroking her chin, but soon, a smile appeared across her lips, and she nodded her head enthusiastically. “Yes! I’ll ask you waiter. Tank you Emiwy!” I nodded and made sure she toddled off far away from me. Satisfied she was bugging someone else now, I resumed reading my wonderful book. Of course, I had no intention of playing with her or even having tea later in the day, but she didn’t need to know that. All I knew right then was that I had likely been spared strike two and an immediate march over to the punishment room. My butt was still sore from last week when I went there again for refusing to eat my veggies at lunch time. They were all green and squishy, so refusing, I got a spanking. Unfortunately, since my first encounter with Mrs. Gillies, she had insisted on me participating in more Littles activities than I used to. Stil trying to maintain her custody of me, Nancy didn’t object and actually encouraged me to participate in order to blend in better. I didn’t like her much for that, but I couldn’t deny that she had a tiny bit of a point, so I eventually forgave her. Plus, it didn’t hurt that she offered me a freshly baked cookie later that night as an apology for hurting my feelings earlier. Today, though, to my chagrin, was art day. Now, being the English major I was, I supported the arts program in all their renewed refinery back on Earth. Artists and their grand designs were springing up everywhere back home, but just because one supports something, does not mean they can do it themselves. For me, I could appreciate a good Picasso or Monet any day, but I was near useless when it came to doing anything like that myself. Still, when Mrs. Carter and Miss Valerie told me to do something lately, I tried to do it. “Alright everyone,” Miss Valerie started to announce excitedly, “today is art day!” Many of the Littles around me cheered. I did not. “Yes. Now, some of you will be working with markers or the crayons with me, but others of you will be working with paints with Miss Valerie,” Mrs. Carter pointed out, holding up a bucket of crayons and markers while also gesturing to the easels at the other end of the room near the treehouse structure there. I groaned, but I knew that painting was just downright messy, so I ended up joining Mrs. Carter and a few other Littles with the markers and crayons. “So… do we get a prompt, or…?” I tried to ask without sounding too much like one of the drooling Littles around here. Mrs. Carter only chuckled. “Well, Emily, you can just choose to do something on your own or we have these very easy lined drawings all lined up for anyone who wants them.” I hesitated for a moment, but when I saw most of the Littles wearing pull-ups quickly snatch the lined drawings, I elected for the blank piece of paper instead. “I’ll just stick to using my mind. Shouldn’t be too hard…” Mrs. Carter just smirked at me and walked away to help a few of the other Littles. Time dragged on a bit after that. It took me at least 15 minutes to decide to just draw a house and a nice day to fulfill the needs of the assignment, but I kept messing up the lines. I wanted it to be perfect, and I started grumbling heavily to myself. “Easy there, Em,” Tyler noted from next to me. “It’s just to have fun here. No need in giving yourself a migraine…” I always liked Tyler. He was kind to most everyone, seemed to be a little possessive of things that belonged to him, but he also seemed to be one of the few around here that I could talk to even remotely normally. “Easy for you to say… didn’t you mention being an art major or some such?” Tyler shook his head. “Technically no. Former marketing major but in truth, I almost did consider choosing art. Still… just takes a little skill and some imagination around here.” He then rested his crayon down and held up the piece of artwork he had been working diligently on since I started. “Geez…” My eyes darted around his beautifully crafted image. It was a self-portrait but was entirely down in crayon in ways I had never even considered before. Having only 12 colors to choose from, he nearly effortlessly blended many of them together to create highlights and shadows everywhere. “That’s… it’s…” “So lovely!” Mrs. Carter rudely interjected from behind us. “You should be very proud of that, Tyler. I think we should stick that out front to show off.” Her eyes then darted over to my sorry excuse of a drawing. “And Emily… that’s a very good effort. I’m sure Nancy will just love it. Is that your house back on Earth, sweetie?” I could feel the condescension and her tone used exclusively for younger Littles just dripping off each of her words. I nodded, and seemingly satisfied, Mrs. Carter walked off. Feeling my emotions suddenly surge as they oddly had been recently, I quickly ripped up my paper. “Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!” “Hey!” Tyler tried to yell out to stop me, but it was too late. He looked a little crestfallen as he stared back at me. “That was really good, Em. You should have kept that…” I just angrily hmphed and folded my arms. Tyler seemed a little hurt, but I didn’t realize someone else had been watching and listening in. “It’s okay, Tyler,” Miss Valerie said warmly from behind us. “You have a wonderful piece of artwork, and I think Emily here just needs something different today.” She then held out her hand to my crossed arms and smiled at me patiently. “Come on, Emily. Let’s see if painting is more your style today.” Seeing her invitation more as a command than a request, I sighed and took her hand. “Bye Tyler… I really did like your piece…” He smiled back at me and waved goodbye. “Thank you, Em. Just have fun today, okay?” I didn’t have time to respond back as Miss Valerie wasted no time in dressing me in a large billowing smock that covered all my clothing from my neck down to my feet. Seemingly happy with her work, Miss Valerie stood back and smiled. “Wonderful. Washable and even edible paint, but no sense in getting it on your clothes needlessly, huh?” I just nodded and wanted to get this portion of my day over with. Miss Valerie kept smiling and brought me to a now empty sheet of paper hoisted up on an easel. It seemed even more daunting to me than my previous sheet with the markers I was using, but Miss Valerie just pushed the paints and brushes right up to me. “Here you go, honey. As Tyler said, just have fun!” With that, she then left me, but I still felt stumped. I had already tried and personally felt like I had failed with my rendition of a house, so I had no earthly idea what to paint now. Ten minutes passed and I noticed that many of the Littles had begun to disperse to go get cleaned up with some of the volunteers today. Groaning over a bunch of college-aged and high schoolers seeing me struggle with something like painting, just got me all twisted inside. Before I resigned in abject failure though, Miss Valerie came back up to me and sighed. “Still no painting, huh?” I shook my head sadly. She then patted my shoulder. “Here. Let’s try something else.” She then grabbed a brush and splattered a few dollops of paint on the paper plate in front of me. “Okay, I won’t subject you to finger painting today, but we can at least make something for you to take home to Nancy today.” “But I don’t think I can do it, Miss Valerie!” I accidentally whined back. I meant it more as a protest, but once again, my cloudy emotions seemed to be taking over. “I’m terrible at art! Always have been!” “I don’t think that’s true, but even if you think it is, that’s okay, dear. I have something else in mind anyways.” She then grabbed something from her pocket and stretched it out. “Alright. Eyes closed, but just in case you want to peak…” Without so much as another word, she wrapped the long cloth around my eyes. “But I can’t see!” I protested, but it was no use. In seconds, everything was either shades of black or there were just some slips of light coming from underneath the cloth, but it was just of the floor and my feet… nowhere near close to the sheet in front of me. Miss Valerie chuckled. “That’s okay, sweetie. Right now, we’re just going to have fun.” And with that, she took a hold of both my arms and held them out before me, like I was some half-dead mummy or Frankenstein’s monster. Before I had a chance to protest, Miss Valerie cut me off. “Now, before you complain, I just want to do this one thing. I’ll hold you up and decide the color, but you just move your arms with what feels best, okay?” Seeming trapped and helpless, I felt couldn’t do anything but nod. “Perfect! Alright… here we go!” Miss Valerie then thrusted me downward and up. It felt strange to be controlled and yet not in control as well. My brush definitely hit the canvas, but not being able to see anything, I just moved about between long strokes and sheer wildness. I could quickly feel splatters of paint coating my hands and arc out to my chest. I hesitated. “Keep going, Emily! You’re doing really great. Just tell me when you want to switch colors.” “Switch!” I belted out immediately. I then dove down and popped back up moments later. From the splashing of the water on my hands, I knew I was making a mess, but Miss Valerie didn’t seem to care. She even started making race car noises behind me and started to turn the whole thing into a game. I would shout, “Switch!” and she wound dunk me down again and then back up all while humming and grunting out like we were in some car race or on a rollercoaster. “Vroom! Eeek! Dunka dunka dunka! Vroom! Vroom!” It was so silly… she was so silly, but it didn’t take long of the utter ridiculousness for me to begin to crack a smile as well. Being tossed around, practically smeared in paint most likely, and just waving about like some madwoman, it was hard not to. Finally, Miss Valerie halted me into position. “Alright, I think that’s good. Just stay still and let me help you out here.” I did as I was instructed, and the blindfold was quickly removed after my brushes were taken from my hands. Before me, the whole area, wisely protected by plastic sheeting and newspapers, was covered in splashes of paint, nearly too numerous to list, but when I stared at the canvas, it wasn’t anything, but it was also something. I wasn’t sure what, but I just marveled at the array of colors used and I almost couldn’t believe that had sparked from Miss Valerie’s and I’s chaotic dance of sorts. “We did that?” Miss Valeria chuckled as she began to use a wet wipe to clean the bulk of my hands. “No, sweetie… you did that. I just helped you carry the load for a bit. I took away all your judgement and worry over what you were doing. And, if I’m not mistaken from a few of the giggles I heard you make out, I think you had a good time as well. Am I right?” It was hard to swallow all that at once, because she was essentially insinuating that I just let go of everything here, and while that worked for the art world a lot of times, I also had to read between the lines as well. I couldn’t just outright tell her that I wouldn’t give into their infantile designs for me, but I also had to say something. So, I just kind of looked down and nervously bit my lip and rubbed my shoes together. “I guess…” Miss Valerie smiled, and I was grateful she didn’t push the matter further. “Okay. I got most of that paint off, but I think you need some sink time as well. So, off to the potty room with you. Scoot!” Not needing to be told twice, I marched into the bathroom with Miss Valerie. I didn’t think anything of it at first, but after thoroughly washing my hands off with most of the rest of the paint, Miss Valerie just kind of stopped in front of the door as I started to walk out. “Forgetting something?” I tried to rack my brain to think of anything she could be talking about, but I just came up empty. “No… I don’t think so?” Miss Valerie sighed. “Hmmm… well, if you need me to remind you… the potty, Emily… do you need to go potty?” Her hand gestured toward the diminutive stall I had been using so far in there. Seeing so many around here demoted to pull-ups I just had to pause for a moment, and really think if I did or not. I didn’t want to have any slip-ups and earn myself another strike, but I didn’t feel the need at all. “No, Miss Valerie. I don’t have to go…” Miss Valerie seemed a bit put off by that notion, but ultimately just accepted it and let me rejoin the others. Once the art supplies had been cleaned up and the artwork placed on drying racks, the rest of the staff got lunch prepared. It was pretty standard fare, but I guess there was a surge of us in the Canopy room recently, as they even brought in Miss Mindy from the Meadows room to supervise the event. Several Littles were scared, knowing exactly what types of Littles she looked over, but her warm smile and buoyant personality convinced most of them that she was only here to help today. I was less convinced. Still, after lunch was over, everyone mulled about their day. Another round to the potties for most of the Littles, but I just kept reading my book about James and the ogre. It was just getting to the good part when Miss Mindy walked over to me. “Enjoying your book, honey?” I stared up at the tall curly redhead, but I think her nice smile threw me off a little. “Oh yes. I just got to the part where James is taking the magical flute from the treasure room!” Her eyes beamed down at me, and she even lowered her face to mine a little. She seemed less threatening closer to the ground with me, but I could still tell something was cooking behind her eyes. “That’s wonderful, Emily.” She then paused and looked at the rest of me. “Emily… do you need to go potty?” I probably should have been expecting that type of question considering that almost every Little in here just went or had an accident of some sort, but I honestly didn’t feel the need to go. So, trying to act as casually as I could about it, I shook my head. “Nope! I’m all good. Thanks for asking!” Trying to shuffle her away, I smiled widely and then dove back into my book. My ploy didn’t work though as Miss Mindy pulled down my book only seconds later so that I now faced her again. “Emily… I think you do need to go. Miss Valerie says you didn’t go before lunch, so you’re either not drinking enough, or you’re lying to one or both of us now.” I was starting to feel a little defensive right then, but I still tried to remain calm. It was a classic Littles trap, but I didn’t realize it at the time. I just wanted to read my book to see how it would end. Nothing sinister or anything like that, and besides, I really didn’t have to go. Maybe in an hour, but not then. “I’m not lying,” I tried to defend myself. “Honest…” Miss Mindy still didn’t seem satisfied with my answer, hesitated for a moment, and then yanked my book away from me. “Hey!” Miss Mindy held the book just out of my reach, and I tried to claw it back. “Tsk, tsk,” was about all she said back to me, and frankly it just kind of got me more annoyed and more desperate to just go on with my day and finish the book. I was so near the end, but I couldn’t remember it from when I read it before. So, I persisted. Now, I just want to go on record and say that the Littles guide I read might honestly be a ploy for Littles to regress themselves. It practically hints at just submitting to Bigs by the end, but as I was finding out, it was also leaving out huge bits of useful information. First, not all Big advice is bad, seeing as if I had listened to even a single one of them, I might have even been home by now. Second, a Little should always carry their passport with them, even beneath their clothing. It’s your lifeline and your bags can always be stolen… your bra or even underwear, possibly, but not so easily. Third and finally by now, I felt it should have listed something about moving your hands fast back toward a Big. It might have just been some playful shoving or trying to get something just out of your reach, but it just took a second for something to go terribly wrong. And something did go wrong… Trying to snatch my book back, Miss Mindy almost seemed to be toying with me by now. Several Littles looked on in horror at the scene unfolding before them, yet no other Big was there to put a stop to it. If they had, I might not have realized that Miss Mind suddenly arced back her hand just a little out of my reach, or that just under the book was Miss Mindy’s face. It took only a split second, but reaching out further, I lost my balance, and my tiny palm came crashing down and smacked Miss Mindy right in the face. A ghastly shock echoed throughout the room. Everything at once felt like it had stopped. Miss Mindy seemed truly unhurt but seemed definitely perplexed over what had just happened with her face and my hand. For my part, I nearly froze as I stared back at my hand like it had somehow betrayed me. I knew it was just my fault, but I knew whatever happened next wasn’t going to be good. So, even for a moment, it felt nice to blame someone or something else other than my own fault. Regardless, Miss Mindy’s expression soon grew dark, and she bolted up. Her full height stood strained above me and I nearly whimpered at the realization of what was now likely to happen. I was in trouble for sure, but I just didn’t know how much yet. “Emily Breckenridge!” she thundered. ‘Shoot.’ I could only look back up at her in fear. “I guess someone decided to be extra naughty today. Pity…” It was less than I was expecting, yet I still felt certain I would be visiting the back cutesy dungeon I had twice before. So, it wasn’t exactly a shock when she hoisted me up into the air and then under the crook of her arm. Then, however, she spoke, and my blood froze and then boiled. “I guess I was too hopeful to expect a Little like yourself to be ready for the potty just quite yet. Shame… Oh well!” she said so nonchalantly. “Afraid the training panties just aren’t going to cut it!” I think I nearly wet myself right there. I was a good Little, but I really just didn’t need to go. Plus, I had only just hit her by accident. Surely that had to mean something, right? But the Littles parting right down the middle to allow Miss Mindy to pass through outside the room seemed to prove me dead wrong. Unfortunately, unlike the back room I was expecting, she exited the Canopy room quickly and entered the one place I really didn’t want to be: Mrs. Gillies’ front office. To my horror, Mrs. Gillies was already there waiting for us. She wheeled around in her chair, and I could see a cabinet full of monitors that she promptly closed. “I already know, Mindy.” She sighed and looked right at me. “Anything to say for yourself missy?” I gulped but I knew this could be my one hope at redemption. I meekly nodded and looked up at my captor and would-be punisher. “Please Miss Mindy. It was just an accident. I didn’t mean to hit you. I’m really, really sorry!” I tried my best to look my most pitiful and while I thought I was definitely getting better at it; I don’t think it was quite where it needed to be to be effective. Miss Mindy sighed and shook her head. Before she spoke a word, I knew my fate was already sealed. “Oh well. I know you’re already sorry about that, Emily. I was hoping you were going to say something else, but,” she then looked back over at Mrs. Gillies, “with your permission, I think the next bit should do well today?” I had no idea what she was talking about, but Mrs. Gillies folded her fingers, leaned back in the chair, and then sighed. “I really hate to do it, but I will trust your judgement in this matter.” With that, Miss Mindy just nodded and hauled me out of the office. Realizing my fate was likely sealed, but not wanting a spanking, I tried for plan B and fought back as much as I could. I was already in loads of trouble by now, so it just felt like my next logical choice. “Let me go! Let me go!” I began to wiggle as if someone had just poured ice down my panties. Now, ‘quit while you’re ahead’ is a useful phrase that I feel every Little should cherish and memorize no matter what their circumstances in this dimension. In retrospect, thrashing about was not the move to make right then, as when we passed by the front desk, Miss Mindy grabbed a ruler and gave me three swats to my exposed rear. “You! Will not! Kick me!” I barely felt the pain, but I also felt I hadn’t done anything wrong on purpose. It was so unfair, and the tiny spanking only furthered my emotions as they began to go haywire. I wanted to listen to her… I really did, but my mouth and body had other ideas. “No! No! Let me go! I didn’t do anything wrong!” “Unbelievable…” Miss Mindy just shook her head. “Guess we need to make pit stop first. She then resumed her walking and to my horror, she entered the Canopy room. Almost every Little just stared at me in horror, but Miss Mindy just ignored them and went over to my cubby and to the container at the top that contained my mandatory change of clothes. “Hmmm… these seem a bit inappropriate today…” Miss Mindy then dumped my spare training panties out and instead replaced them with a pair of pink prince pull-ups. Remembering what she had said earlier about not being ready for training panties, I was too shocked to say anything. “Perfect! These should do nicely. Now, just one more stop.” Miss Mindy then took me down the hallway outside, and unfortunately, right into the Meadows room. Fearful that everything was falling down around me now, I popped out of my stupor and began to thrash around more. Despite my ruckus, Miss Mindy’s grip just held firm. “No! No! You can’t do this to me! I want my panties back, you stupid cow!” I cursed. I had no idea where those words were coming from, but I knew they were bad in so many ways for me, particularly when a few Littles covered up their ears inside the room. “Tsk, tsk…,” Miss Mindy chided me, like I was the bratty young child I guess I was now looking like as I still fought her every step she took through the room. I swear I saw that old, ugly dog again, but I was too preoccupied by all the smells and the awaiting rear door of the room and the spanking I knew was on the other side. “Such a shame. You were such a good girl for us since you started coming to daycare, little miss. I guess we were giving you just too much slack in the Canopy room. No worries… we know just how to handle your type…” Miss Mindy continued, trying to reposition me better as I still wildly kicked around. I didn’t hear her though. I was in my own little world by then. “I want out now!” I just continued to wail, likely to my own further punishment later. “Wait until Nancy hears about this! She’ll have your job! Get off me now, you stupid bi…!” Before I had a chance to say anything further, Miss Mindy popped me on the butt again, this time with her freehand. Then, sighing, Miss Mindy just continued and nodded at the most notable daycare worker beyond herself working in this room. “Evening, Miss Tully. Just showing Em here her likely future…” Miss Tully just looked over to me, smiled, and gave me a little wave. Miss Mindy’s words and Miss Tully’s welcoming wave were a shock to my system, but before I had a chance to even register them, Miss Mindy just continued to carry me away and out the back door of the room. Soon, we were in the cutesy dungeon once more and I was lying back down on the bench with my panties and jeans around my ankles. Miss Mindy elected the long wooden paddle and lined up her shot from behind. I braced for the impact, but she then just sighed instead. “You know… it didn’t have to be this way. If you just behaved and listened, all this could have been avoided.” She heavily sighed again. “I just wanted you to go potty. Even just to try and then I would have known you weren’t lying. I think you just get yourself way too scrambled and overthink everything around here, and from what Miss Valerie told me, I don’t think I’m the only one who thinks so either. I guess we’ll soon fix that though…” My mind spun at what she had just said, but one swift smack by the paddle to my poor butt, sent those thoughts spiraling away. Today, I wasn’t even sure how many spanks I would be receiving, but I lost count after 20. After… uh, the numbers seemed fuzzy, but I just focused on the pain erupting from behind me. By the end, I was a complete mess, and unlike Miss Valerie, Miss Mindy immediately took me away and, to my everlasting sadness, to the back room once more. “Oh, hello again, Emily,” Bee said, smiling as Miss Mindy escorted me into the room and set me down on the restraining large armchair again. I didn’t respond and she stared back at Miss Mindy. “Everything okay? She’s not broken, is she? You know that messes with and can even invalidate my results.” Miss Mindy groaned and rolled her eyes. I remained silent and submissive to whatever their whims were. I didn’t care anymore. I just didn’t want another spanking. “Yes, Bee. I remember, but this little mischief maker smacked me in the face, threw a temper tantrum all throughout two classrooms, and refused to go potty.” It was an exaggeration, but I knew better than to correct her. “Oh my!” Bee then looked back down at me. “Little troublemaker indeed. Guess the first time didn’t stick. Can’t say I’m surprised with their lot though…” Miss Mindy nodded and backed away. “You got this? I think Tulia is going to need my help pretty soon back in the Meadows room.” In a second, the restraints clunked over my wrists and Bee smiled back. “Not anymore. Go, go. Little Emma and I are going to have a little fun, aren’t we?” she asked, now looking back at me. I still didn’t respond. “Oh. I think someone’s shy…” her voice was barely above a whisper like it was some secret or with the possibility of me being offended. I knew it was just a joke at my expense though. Miss Mindy smirked and then left. Oddly, I felt this place seemed familiar, as I really just knew of ‘a backroom,’ but I just couldn’t quite place it. Just as I was trying to figure out why it seemed so familiar, Bee poked a needle right into my arm. “Ow!” I could quickly feel the tears swim to my eyes and a warmth spread throughout my body. “That hurt!” “Awww…” Bee mocked. “Just a little prick, but I know just what will pick you right up.” She then wheeled away in her chair briefly and came back with a big scary-looking machine. “Okay, now just smile for the camera, Emma!” It didn’t look like a camera, but I stared back into the big screen getting into place before me. At first, I thought it was nothing but a likely broken, black screen, but soon, it popped on and an array of colors began to flood my eyes. “So… pwetty…” “That’s right…” Bee said, smiling just out of the corner of my eye. “Just look at the pretty images and relax, Emma. Just relax… that’s it… godd girl...” I quickly felt myself relaxing. Everything began to buzz and feel fuzzy. The pictures were funny. ‘Is that Nancy? Ooh! Bunny! Oh… I feel so… relaxed… happy… peacefuwl…’ I swore I felt a warm sensation in my panties, but the feeling soon went away. I was too sleepy to care anyways… The colors made me feel so many things. I didn’t want to close my eyes. I didn’t matter though. What I wanted didn’t matter. I was just happy… I was calm… relaxed… I was sooo sleepy… * * * I felt an odd tugging sensation and cold underneath my feet. My eyes slowly opened and then popped open all at once after seeing what initially greeted them. “Wha…?” “Oh good, sweetie,” Miss Valerie smiled up at me as she finished removing my training panties. “You’re finally awake.” Her face then turned a little sorrowful. “Sorry honey, but you kind of had an accident after you nodded off. It’s okay, but I think your training panties just aren’t doing the trick anymore.” I was so confused and my tushy really hurt. I tried to look for answers… I didn’t like being confused, but that’s when I found my pants and training panties off to the side… wet. “Oh no!” “Shhh, shhh,” Miss Valerie tried to calm me. “It’s okay. Really, Emma. It’s just a little accident. I just need to clean you up a little bit and everything is going to be just fine. I promise, okay?” “’kay…” was about all I could say right then in my dejected and confused state. I felt adrift and more than a little upset, but Miss Valerie said it would be okay, so I just trusted that she knew best. I looked down and I shivered as the wipes rounded my skin and wiped me clean. It was a little uncomfortable, but I was getting all clean again from my little accident. In the end, that’s what mattered. ‘I hate feelin’ all icky! Yuck!’ “Okay. Much better,” Miss Valerie said after tossing the last wipe away a few moments later. She then reached over and ruffled out something pink and kind of poofy. “Now. Just be a good girl for me and step right in. In fact, it’s just like you did with your training panties, okay?” I nodded and braced myself on her shoulder and then placed both my legs into the garment as she told me to. Miss Valerie then slid them up my legs and into place. They felt a little bulky and I worried that everyone was going to see and make fun of me, but I did like the princess on the front. She seemed so familiar, but I just wasn’t sure why. Regardless, I liked her and even the pink. I made feel all pretty… ‘Like the princess!’ Miss Valerie looked at me weirdly for a moment, and I felt like such a poofy head for forgetting the most obvious thing. “Sowwy, Miss Valawee… thank you so much. Dey so pwetty!” I showed my new pull-up off proudly to her. Miss Valerie only smiled back and ruffled my hair. “I’m so very glad, Emma. You were a very good girl.” She then bent over and grabbed something from the floor. “Now, let’s get these leggings on you so you can go back out and play.” I just nodded and once again, braced against her as she slid up my purple leggings. A little self-conscious over the slight bulkiness my leggings showed off with my new underwear, I reentered the Canopy room slowly. I saw a bunch of Littles looking at me and I squirmed in place thinking they were all judging me. Fortunately, it seemed I still had one friend here. “Emma! Emma!” Anna called out to me, running over. “Taywo goh in twoubuh!” I gasped in sadness and shock. “Buh’ he was so good. His awt was awesome and supah cool!” “Yeah!” my friend agreed. ‘She was my friend, right?’ “Buh someone stohl da paint he was usin’. Big fight an’ awl!” I gasped and we continued to chat for a little while longer. I hoped to see Tyler back here so I could offer him my support and a great big hug, but unfortunately, after some time, I still didn’t see him. Once again though, Anna was there for me. “Emma?” I looked back up at my friend. “Yeah?” “You wanna pway wiff me?” she asked nervously. I worried she didn’t want to be with me anymore, but when I saw she looked like she was the one who was going to get rejected, I just nodded my head really, really quickly. “Uh huh!” “Yay!” she celebrated. “How ‘bou’ some tea?” I smiled and nodded enthusiastically again. I knew I would have to leave soon, and while that meant that Nancy was coming here to pick me up… ‘Oooh! I can’t wait to see her!’ I then quickly thought of the cool new painting I had made today and even wanted to show off my new pull-ups! I mean, they were pink, and the princess was pink. ‘Did that make me a princess?’ I smiled but I quickly wondered how I got into thinking I was a princess in the first place. My thoughts felt like they had all just gone through a mixer. ‘Were they always so hard to wade through? Wait a sec… wasn’t I thinking something else before the princess thing and the pink bit?’ I stopped and tried to remember. ‘Ugh!’ I realized I had gotten off topic, but after focusing as hard as I could while Anna went to get the tea set from nearby, I remembered it! What I was thinking was that even though Nancy would be here soon, I was glad for friends like Anna. In an exciting and yet sometimes scary place like daycare here, making or bonding with a new friend was the best thing in the world.

Here is the next installment. I hope this leaves you hanging—evil laugh. Chapter 27 - Outburst As Darlene drove Avery home, she could feel the tension between them. She didn’t like it. She knew she had overstepped her bounds twice during dinner, but she thought she should be given some slack for everything she had done for him. What she has done for him has always been to look out for him. She didn’t understand her own emotions and why she felt the need. It wasn’t just about work telling her to look at him but something deeper. She looked over a couple of times as she drove with him with Avery just looking away from her. She tried to have a conversation a few times, asking him how he liked the restaurant, but he never said a word. He could have at least said thank you for paying for both him and Christy. It wasn’t a cheap dinner. But Avery continued to sit in the passenger seat of Darlene's car; he couldn't help but feel a knot of anger and betrayal in his chest. He was angry at her, and he made it clear by ignoring her. Her actions towards him made him feel how incapable he was of taking care of himself. And to make matters worse, Christy, the girl he had been trying so hard to impress, had witnessed it all. He could feel her judgmental gaze on him as Darlene continued to belittle and infantilize him. The thought of her finding out about his diaper and what had happened at Darlene's house filled him with shame and fear. He didn't want her to see him as anything less than a mature and capable young man, but now he knew that chance was gone. Despite his anger towards Darlene for treating him like a helpless child, there was still a part of him that secretly enjoyed the attention and care she showered on him. It made him feel special and loved in a way he hadn't felt before. Avery resented himself for having those feelings. He wondered if Christy had picked up on any of this or if she just saw him as a pathetic boy unable to take care of himself. The SUV came to a stop at the red light, and Darlene glanced over at Avery in the passenger seat. He was still facing away from her, staring out the window with an angry expression on his face. His shirt was untucked once again, with a new stain near his left pant pocket, where he must have rubbed it in while wiping his hands with his napkin. It was a mixture of the cheese sauce and tiramisu that he had for dessert. Darlene shook her head in frustration, realizing that Avery had no idea how to behave in a nice restaurant like the one they had just left. She turned off the radio, which was playing softly in the background. "Avery, I know you're mad, but avoiding me won't solve anything. I'm sorry for what happened," she said, trying to break the tense silence between them. But Avery remained silent as the light turned green, and Darlene drove towards his apartment complex. As they pulled up to his building, Darlene sighed and spoke again. "I'll see you tomorrow. Hopefully, you can get some rest." But Avery didn't respond. He simply got out of the car and slammed the door before storming off into his apartment without looking back. Darlene felt a surge of anger rises within her, but she took deep breaths to calm herself down. She couldn't stoop to Avery's childish level; someone had to be the mature one in this situation. She waited until Avery disappeared inside before starting the SUV and driving off. She couldn't help but feel frustrated with his behavior. It felt like she was dealing with a sulking child rather than an adult who should know better. Darlene's grip on the steering wheel was so tight that her knuckles turned white. As she drove away from the apartment complex, the memories of Avery's visit to her home swirled in her mind like a never-ending storm cloud. The thought of going back to that empty, lonely space made her stomach churn, and bile rose up in her throat. With a defeated sigh, she pulled into the parking lot of her favorite liquor store, hoping to numb the pain and delay facing her loneliness at home for a little while longer. As she pushed a cart through the aisles, running her fingers over the smooth labels of familiar wines and exploring new ones, Darlene's mind was consumed with negative thoughts. This was usually a calming activity for her, but today, it only served to amplify her feelings of emptiness and despair. She couldn't shake off the feeling that even this simple task would be tainted by her ever-present loneliness. Replying to the events of today, Darlene shook her head softly. From getting written up at work to Avery being angry with her for trying to take care of him, it seemed as though nothing was going right in her life right now. She felt like she deserved a break, a moment of respite from the constant barrage of problems and failures that seemed to follow her wherever she went today. But as she reached for yet another bottle of wine, she knew deep down that this temporary distraction would only lead to more regret and self-loathing later on as she committed herself not to drink herself to sleep tonight. As she picked up a new bottle and read the label, her iPhone rang. She pulled it out of her purse and saw that it was her sister Laurisa calling. "Hey, sis," Darlene answered as she put on her headset. "I wasn't expecting you to call tonight," Darlene continued. "Yeah, I know. But I'm worried about you and Avery. What's going on?" Laurisa asked, sounding concerned. "I'm fine, really. You don't need to worry," Darlene replied, trying to sound nonchalant. "Don't give me that, Darlene. I'm your older sister. I know there's something more going on with this guy from work. You've never been this protective over someone like that before," Laurisa prodded. "I'm just looking out for him like I was instructed to at work," Darlene insisted. "But you called him a boy earlier. He's a young man, Darlene," Laurisa pointed out. "I meant young man. It just slipped out," Darlene clarified defensively. "You may have said 'young man,' but your subconscious definitely said 'boy'. What's really going on? Did something happen when he came over last Thursday?" Laurisa pressed. Darlene hesitated before finally admitting: "No, nothing happened. We just watched a movie." Laurisa could tell there was something more to this than Darlene was leading on. "Hmm, sure, it doesn't seem like anything happened based on how you were acting at dinner tonight. You were practically jumping out of your seat every time he breathed," Laurisa observed. Darlene sighed. "Okay, fine. Maybe I was a little overly concerned for him. It won’t happen anymore. I'm done looking out for him just because work has asked me to." Laurisa could pick up on the emotions that Darlene was feeling. "Just be careful, sis. Your hormones are still all over the place from pumping so much breast milk. You haven't been yourself since the miscarriage," Laurisa warned. "I know, I know. But I'll be fine. Thanks for checking in, Sis," Darlene reassured her. "Alright, just promise me you'll talk to me about it and be careful. I worry about you," Laurisa said with concern. "I will, I promise. Love you, sis," Darlene replied sincerely. "Love you too," Laurisa echoed before they hung up. Darlene made her way to the checkout stand, her mind reeling from the conversation with her sister. She knew she was getting too involved with Avery, and that's why her emotions were all over the place. As she approached the counter with a cart full of wine, she paused and looked at the liquor aisle. It was a cool night, and she couldn't help but think of the times when she and her sisters would sit by the fire and take shots of Goldschlager while talking about their problems with boys or girls, in Laurisa's case. She grabbed a bottle and a shot glass, not sure what she was going to do with it yet. But one thing was for sure: she needed to find a way to clear her head and sort out her feelings before things got too complicated. As Darlene stood at the checkout counter with her cart full of wine, she couldn't shake off the nagging feeling that her emotions were getting the best of her. She knew her sister was right - she had been getting too close to Avery's situation, and it was starting to affect her own mental state. The cashier scanned each bottle of wine with a polite smile, breaking the silence that surrounded Darlene. "Stocking up for a party?" he asked cheerfully. Darlene forced a smile and replied, "Oh, just stocking up for myself. It's been one of those days, you know?" The cashier nodded sympathetically as he continued scanning the bottles. "I hear you. Wine always helps take the edge off." Darlene chuckled softly, grateful for the small moment of understanding from a stranger. "Yeah, that's the plan." As the last bottle was scanned, Darlene reached into her purse, pulled out her wallet, and paid the cashier. With a heavy heart, Darlene left the liquor store, her arms full of wine bottles and a bottle of Goldschlager. While she drove home, she passed by one of her favorite parks - a peaceful oasis in the midst of the bustling city. The park was known for its friendly ducks and geese, as well as the occasional sighting of rabbits and chipmunks. Despite the tempting prospect of a tranquil afternoon at the park, Darlene couldn't shake off the events that had transpired earlier in the day. She quickly decided to pull into the parking lot with a heavy sigh and made her way to a bench by the small man-made lake. The sun was beginning to set, casting a beautiful orange glow over the water. Darlene set down her purchases on the bench and took out a shot glass she had picked up at the store. She poured herself a shot of Goldschlager, relishing in the familiar warmth that spread through her body with each sip. "To the end of a shitty day," she muttered before downing the shot. As she sat there, watching the sunset and sipping on her drink, Darlene couldn't help but reflect on her relationship with Avery. They had gotten into this thing that was going on between them right now over what she did, and now he wasn't speaking to her. It infuriated her not to have control over the situation, especially since she was convinced she could make him see things her way. She could just let it go. She absentmindedly ran her fingers along the rim of the shot glass as she thought about their last encounter - when he had voluntarily breastfed from her. It had been a deeply intimate moment, but now she wondered if it had caused some sort of underlying tension between them. With a heavy heart and another shot finished, Darlene decided to call it a day and headed back home. The sun had disappeared behind the horizon, leaving behind a peaceful stillness in the park's atmosphere - a stark contrast to the turmoil within Darlene's mind. She knew she was in for a long, restless night of no sleep as she got up and headed back to her SUV. —------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Avery burst through the front door, slamming it shut behind him, not caring about any of the neighboring apartments about the loud noise. Huffing, he kicked off his shoes and tossed his pants onto the floor. As he headed to the bedroom, Avery's hands reached down and pulled apart the Velcro tabs of his crinkled-soaked diaper. The diaper was cold and wet in Avery's grasp, squishing under his fingers as he wadded it up. The tapes were sticky and tough to pull apart, causing him to let out a quiet growl of frustration. As he wadded the diaper up, he sat it down on the kitchen counter, where it lay wet and squishy. Once the diaper was removed, it left a cool, damp spot where the fabric had been pressed against his skin. His face contorted into a grimace as he mumbled to himself, eventually turning away from the counter with a look of disgust. Avery walked over to his dresser, a sense of frustration and anger bubbling within him. He forcefully pulled out a pair of boxer shorts. "I am not a fucking baby," he shouted in his empty apartment, feeling the need to assert himself. He slid on his boxers without wiping himself down, glad to be rid of the diaper and Darlene. He stormed over to the sofa and turned on his PlayStation, loading up one of his favorite games, Ratchet and Clank. He was going to play till his anger went away. With every move of the controller, he felt some of his pent-up emotions release as he took out his aggression on the virtual bad guys. But even amidst the chaos of the game, Avery couldn't ignore the touch of Darlene's hand as she smoothed out his shirt and brushed against his diaper in front of Christy. The image played over and over in his head. Normally, he would have enjoyed this attention alone with her, but right now, he was too worked up to appreciate it. "Fucking take that!" he yelled at the screen as he continued to shoot down enemies in the game, trying to distract himself from the uncomfortable situation in his real life. An hour dragged by, the game's difficulty increasing with each level. Avery's frustration mounted, and his palms grew slick with sweat as he furiously pressed buttons on his controller. But no matter how skilled he was, it seemed like the game was against him. In a burst of anger, he flung the controller across the room, its plastic body colliding with the wall on the other side. "Fucking game cheats," Avery cursed under his breath, his heart racing with adrenaline. Avery's mind was a whirlwind of emotions, each one pulling him in a different direction. He needed to calm down, but he felt like he couldn’t, so he stumbled into the bathroom and turned on the shower. In the midst of his turmoil, he had totally forgotten about his valium which he could have taken when he got home. He dropped his boxers on the bathroom floor and stepped in the shower, letting the hot water cascade over his body. But it wasn't enough to soothe his frustration, and with a helpless cry, he lashed out and punched the shower wall. The heat only seemed to intensify his confusion and anger. Tears streamed down Avery's red and blotchy cheeks, his shoulders shaking with each sob. The once calm bathroom was now a disheveled mess, bits of shampoo and soap bottles scattered on the floor, which he knocked down as he through his fit of rage. Tears continued to well up in Avery's eyes and spilled over as sobs racked his body. He wasn't even sure what he was crying about anymore; his emotions were just too much to handle. For what felt like an eternity, he alternated between crying and hitting the shower wall until exhaustion finally overtook him, and he rested his head against the tile. The shower water felt both hot and cold against his skin, adding to the intensity of his emotions. His knuckles were raw from hitting the hard tile, and his body ached from the physical and emotional strain. Avery's soapy fingers ran through his hair as he tried to relax under the hot water. But then, a loud pounding on his front door shattered his peace. He froze, water still running over his closed eyes and down his chest. He strained to hear the muffled voice outside, but all he could make out was, "Open up!" Panic rising in his chest, Avery shut off the shower and quickly wrapped a towel around his waist. Racing towards the door, he couldn't shake the thought that something terrible must have happened for someone to be banging on his door like this. Was the apartment complex on fire? "Hold on... Let me get dressed," Avery shouted back at the person, hoping they would give him a moment to collect himself before confronting them. But they continued to yell insistently from the other side of the door. "Avery Sage! Open this door now! I know you're in there ignoring me. Open up!" His heart dropped as he recognized the voice to be Darlene's. What was she doing back? He checked the clock and saw that it was only 7:22 p.m., still early in the evening. With a sense of dread, Avery realized he had no choice but to face her before she caused a scene outside of the apartment complex. Hurriedly, he wrapped a tan towel around his waist and went to open the front door. “Finally,” Darlene said as she pushed past him as soapy water was dripping down his face and body with his half-wet towel wrapped around his waist. “I have been knocking for over 10 minutes.” “I couldn’t hear you,” Avery said, closing the door. This was the first time Darlene had set foot in his small one-bedroom apartment. “Obviously, I was in the shower.” Avery’s tone was sarcastic and not at all inviting. “I am sorry for getting you out of the shower. I didn’t know. I guess I am going to be apologizing a lot this evening.” Darlene said in a remorseful tone. Darlene's eyes swept over the small living room, taking in its sparse and humble furnishings. The sofa was faded and sagging, with worn spots on the armrests where people had rested their arms for years with mismatched pillows on it and a blanket draped halfway on it. The coffee table was scratched and marked with various rings from cups and plates. The old TV stand looked precarious, almost comical in its attempt to support the flat-screen TV as it was on two cinder blocks with a board across them. It was clear that this was not a well-furnished apartment. A controller by the wall near the door is lying upside down. “I came by because I don’t want to end the night like this. I wanted to talk about everything that has happened between us.” Darlene’s voice was concerned as she could tell Avery didn’t look right. His body was shaking, and it wasn’t just from getting out of the shower. “Nothing has happened; I don’t know what you're talking about.” Avery started to turn around and walk away. “Just forget everything and leave me be.” “See, you are doing it again. You’re trying to ignore me when I try to talk to you.” Darlene’s voice rose. “I am concerned about you, and I am trying to talk to you like grown-ups.” Avery just continued to walk towards his bedroom, and Darlene took a few more steps into the apartment, between the living room and kitchen. She could see the top of the kitchen counter had a wadded-up dirty diaper lying disgustingly on it. She rolled her eyes and then shouted. “STOP RIGHT THERE AND TURN AROUND. WE ARE GOING TO TALK!” Avery’s emotions kicked back in, and he turned around and stopped his feet on the ground a few times like a toddler would when they were having a tantrum. “I DON'T HAVE TO TALK TO YOU. I AM NOT GOING TO TALK TO YOU. I DON’T WANT TO TALK TO YOU. I WANT YOU TO GO AWAY FOREVER! YOU ARE NOT MY MOM!” He said the words so quickly and didn’t even realize what he said. His attitude took Darlene aback. She wasn’t sure what she should do. He was being unreasonable. There was a half-empty Sprite can on the coffee table, which Avery was standing next to in a towel. In anger at Darlene, Avery reached down, picked it up, and threw it at her. The soda can hit Darlene square in the chest, and some spilled down her blouse. As she was in total shock at what happened, Avery immediately turned and ran and slammed the bedroom door shut. She could hear him locking it and crying loudly. “GET OUT OF HERE. I DON'T WANT YOU HERE. YOU WILL JUST END UP LEAVING ME LIKE THEY ALL DO. I HATE YOU FOR IT!” Through sobs and shaking, his voice echoed through the closed door. "Everyone hates me! Everyone leaves me!" And Darlene knew then that his outburst wasn't just directed at her but at everyone who had ever abandoned him. She could hear him crying loudly, feeling helpless and alone on the other side of that locked door. “Everyone hates me. Everyone leaves me!” Avery screamed as his whole body was shaking, and he fell to the floor, pulling his knees up close to his chest and rocking back and forth. Darlene walked over to the bedroom door and tried to open it, but it confirmed what she already knew: It was locked. “Come on, Avery, let me in. I am not here to fight,” she said in a soft voice, but it was met with a loud thud against the door as he threw something at it. “GO AWAY. I HATE YOU! I HATE ALL OF YOU!” Avery screamed at her. “Fine, I am leaving, Avery.” She sighed and started to walk away, but just before she got to the front door to leave, she stopped and looked back at the locked door as she rested her hand on the doorknob to leave the apartment.

Sam's in trouble but there's still n escpe room to finish. Can she and her friends figure out the puzzles or will they have to tap out? --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- “Sam?” Nina hurried back across the room and knelt down in front of Sam with concern etched across her face, “What’s wrong?” “I’m…” Sam started. She had no idea how to tell her friend she was actively pooping herself. She had thought being found in the messy diaper the previous day was as bad as things could get but she had been very wrong. This was much worse. Sam’s body answered for her. She felt a cramp building through her bowels and she knew there was only one way to relieve it. With Nina hands on her shoulders Sam lowered herself into a squat. Before she had even reached her lowest point the rest of the first turd that had been poking out of her emerged and dropped into the padding, she exhaled softly as her butthole closed but there was more to come. She could only imagine how she looked, squatting in front of the others like this. “Oh… god…” Chrissy was muttering but in the now mostly quiet room her voice carried to every corner. “I’m sorry… I’m sorry…” Sam cried as tears ran down her cheeks. She was still fighting the rest of the waste that felt like it was piling up at her backdoor. A useless battle that she would inevitably lose. “Shush, it’s OK.” Nina said quietly, “Sam, look at me. It’s OK.” Sam looked up at Nina but it felt like the hardest thing she had ever done. She felt so ashamed. A second later her resistance gave up. Her eyes closed and she held her breath. Just as her tummy muscles tensed and pushed she felt Nina’s arms wrap her in a tight hug that she didn’t let go. Sam could hear Nina whispering to her as a sticky mass spread over the back of her diaper. “It’s OK.” Nina kept repeating, “I’m right here. You’re going to be alright.” Sam grunted. Her hands balled up into fists and she separated her legs a little more. There was a rush of hot sticky poop that pushed out the back and bottom of her diaper. She let out a breathy exhale as she stopped pushing. The heavy disposable felt like it might now be sticking out under her skirt. “That’s it.” Nina continued to quietly whisper, “Everything is going to be fine.” Sam covered her face with her hands and could feel the wetness of her tears on her cheeks. As soon as she had finished pushing she relaxed her bladder and soaked the front. At this point she felt out of breath and leaned forward into the cuddle which felt like the only thing keeping her from losing her mind. “Is everything OK in there?” A female voice came through the speakers. Clearly an employee of Midforest. “Erm…” Chrissy hesitated to say anything. Sam was still wrapped in a hug with Nina. She could smell herself and was shocked that her crush wasn’t gagging and running away. Sam’s tears had calmed down and one of Nina’s hands was up and stroking the back of her head. “I’ll tell them to unlock the door.” Amy said as she started towards the intercom. “W-Wait!” Sam suddenly blurted out. Everyone stopped and looked at Sam. She finally untangled herself from Nina and stood up slowly. She winced as she felt her heavy load rubbing against her skin and pulling her diaper lower. She swallowed nervously, she could see her friends looking at her with concern and not a little disgust. Bearing in mind what she had just done right in front of them she could hardly blame them. “If… If you can put up with the smell we… we could continue.” Sam hesitantly suggested. She was surprising herself in some ways. “Are you sure?” Nina asked with concern, “I’m sure no one will blame you for ending it.” “I don’t want to ruin it for everyone.” Sam said, “If you guys want to keep going then we can keep going.” Sam saw Amy and Chrissy look at each other. The smell was clearly spreading. She wondered if they both wanted to leave but neither had the heart to say so. Eventually Chrissy shrugged and Amy walked over to the microphone and pressed the button. “Erm… We’re fine. Thanks.” Amy said. “You really don’t have to stay in here doing this.” Nina said quietly to Sam, “I’m sure we’d all be happy to leave if it would make you more comfortable.” “I’ll be OK.” Sam replied in a slightly choked voice, “We must nearly be done, right?” Nina smiled and gave her a little nod. Sam stood still as her taller friend leaned forwards and gave her a small kiss on the forehead, for just a brief second Sam forgot all about her predicament. “Alright, well…” Chrissy was still looking like she would’ve rather left the room but didn’t want to be the one to say it, “We need to go through this little vent still.” “I’ll do it.” Sam said. “Are you sure?” Amy asked. “Guys, please…” Sam said as she waddled into the middle of the room, “If we’re going to carry on can we just try to pretend everything is normal?” Sam saw her friends nod but she understood how impossible what she was asking of them was. She couldn’t realistically hope that they wouldn’t act differently towards her after she had just filled her pants. She grimaced a little as she went across to the vent, the diaper’s contents shifted with each step and she wondered if the bottom of her disposable was peeking underneath her skirt. It certainly felt heavy enough to be poking out. Chrissy had already unscrewed the vent covering. It was a short tunnel but it would clearly be easier for Sam to traverse than the others, even so, she would have to get on her hands and knees. As she looked at the small hole she thought about how well she was taking everything. Before the week had started she had always thought she would throw herself off a building if she did anything so childish and humiliating. Now she had lived through her worst nightmare multiple times and yet not only had she not died from embarrassment but she was carrying on almost like everything was normal. She didn’t know how things had changed so much. “Alright, so I think there’s a button or something on the other side.” Amy said. Sam saw she was very pointedly breathing through her mouth. Sam dropped to her hands and knees. She heard gasps behind her and cringed, no doubt her friends could see her diaper under her skirt but she hadn’t thought that the damage she had done would be clearly visible. She could practically feel their eyes burning a hole into her bulging and stinky behind. Her automatic reaction was to freeze up but after a few seconds she decided the only way through it was forwards. With slightly awkward movements Sam crawled forwards. She quickly found that crawling in a messy diaper was even worse than walking in one, the poop rubbed against her and spread even more. Crawling in a diaper she had just filled as her friends watched her, it was easily the most like a babyish she had ever felt. She found that she wasn’t nearly as upset about it as she would’ve thought and wasn’t sure whether that was a good thing or not. It only took a few seconds for Sam to scamper through but once she was on the other side of the door she breathed a sigh of relief. It felt good to be out of view for a second. She leaned back against the wall and as she looked around she noticed a blinking light in the corner, of course she wasn’t alone and Sam started wondering just how much the people on the other end of the camera had seen. “Sam?” Nina’s voice called through the tunnel, “Can you see a button or anything?” “Hold on, I’m just looking.” Sam shouted back. The room on the other side of the door was very small, barely bigger than a closet. It was dark with a single lightbulb hanging from the ceiling. It was so dark that basically every bit of the walls just a few feet down from the light were completely hidden. There was indeed a button next to the door, in fact there were half a dozen and each was a different colour. Sam could just about reach them when she stood on tiptoes. As she looked at the buttons she started to smell herself, the small unventilated space quickly being made toxic by her underwear. “Erm, there’s a bunch of buttons.” Sam shouted through the vent, “Six of them.” “Damn it.” Chrissy exclaimed in frustration. Patience never was her strong suit. “They’re different colours.” Sam continued, “Red, blue, green, purple, yellow and orange.” “Well there must be a clue in here somewhere…” Amy said thoughtfully, “Give us a minute, Sam.” Sam leaned against the wall with her upper back taking special care to keep her diaper area away from anything solid. As she listened to her friends searching the main room for clues she wondered about how things would change. Once they all left Midforest would they all respect her after everything they had seen her do? Could she just go back to “normal?” Did she even want to? The strange fact of the situation was that Sam, after all of the accidents she had suffered through had rarely felt as at peace with the world as she did right then. Her walls had fallen and she didn’t feel the desperate need to prove anything to anyone for the first time in her memory. She’d always thought being exposed, being shown up in any way as anything less than a totally mature adult, would be the end of her but it had happened, repeatedly, and she was still OK. If anything she was happier than ever before just to not be constantly on guard, it had allowed her to get closer to Nina so it couldn’t be all bad. “Alright Sam, we have an idea.” Amy yelled, “Try…” A sequence of buttons was read out and Sam dutifully pressed each one. Everyone watched the door expecting it to slide open but it didn’t. Instead, a new button lit up, one shining a bright white light from it. It was above the other ones and obscured by the darkness which was why Sam had missed it before. “Nothing?” Chrissy asked. “There’s a new button.” Sam said as she stretched and stood on tip-toes. It was just out of reach, “I can’t reach it.” “Hold on, I’m coming through.” Nina said. “No, I’m OK.” Sam replied, “I can do it.” Sam stretched as much as she could. She heard her diaper crinkle as she reached up and was just about able to touch the bottom of the panel that this new button was on. She gritted her teeth and stretched a little more. With her other hand she leant against the door. Finally, with one big effort she jumped and smacked the button with her hand. A lot of things then happened very quickly. Sam was essentially a passenger to events as time seemed to slow down to give her just enough time to realise everything that was happening. Firstly, it turned out that the laws of physics still applied and as she hit the button she was pushed backwards, it was only a slight movement but when she was already so off-balance it was all that was needed. She started to topple over backwards as the door she hand been resting her hand on quickly slid open. Sam’s eyes flew wide as she stumbled and was twisted around. She saw her three friends standing at the doorway and looking through to her, she reached out her two little arms but it was all for nothing. She started falling backwards. It seemed like it took an age for her to hit the floor but she landed in a sitting position with her heavily soiled diaper the only thing cushioning the drop. It felt like an explosion. The poop had piled into a lump since it had been deposited in the diaper but now it was rapidly flattened between the floor and Sam’s butt. The sticky mush shot in every direction. Sam could immediately feel the hot excrement heading up her lower back and around the front until it seemed liked she was entirely coated. For a horrifying minute she thought the diaper had burst or leaked but it seemed like the disposable still managed to hold. “Ugh…” Was all Sam could say. “Are you OK?” Nina asked quickly as she rushed forwards. She seemed to hit an invisible wall as the smell escaped the confined space. “Y-Yeah… I’m OK.” Sam said as she gingerly stood up. Sam was fine physically but that didn’t change the fact that her whole diaper area was now covered in her waste. She gingerly walked out of the small room and back into the properly lit main area, she saw Chrissy step back to give her a wide berth. Nina and Chrissy were looking down at Sam with concern and barely disguised disgust respectively. “Ah ha!” Amy suddenly exclaimed. Everyone jumped at the sudden noise. Thankfully Sam stayed on her feet this time and turned around to see Amy pointing at the back wall of the tiny area. With the light of the main room now flooding in they could all see a grid of numbers that had been previously hidden by the darkness. “The code must be in here somewhere.” Amy said as she brought a finger up to her mouth in thought. “Well can you find it quickly?” Chrissy asked. Her nose was wrinkled up. “Chrissy…” Nina hissed, “Can you show a little compassion?” “I’m sorry.” Chrissy replied, “I really am, but it smells so bad in here.” “Sorry.” Sam said quietly. “It’s alright.” Nina put a hand on Sam’s shoulder, “Nobody blames you.” When Sam looked up she saw Chrissy open her mouth like she was about to disagree with Nina but then turned it into a big yawn at the last moment. She flashed Sam a quick smile before retreating to the furthest wall. Nina crouched down. “Don’t worry about her.” Nina said quietly, “No one’s angry or upset. It’s just…” “It stinks.” Sam replied, “Believe me I’m aware of that. Let’s just let Amy finish the puzzle and we can get out of here… Thank you.” “Why are you thanking me?” Nina asked. “Because… This would all be a lot worse without you here.” Sam replied honestly, “You’re the only thing keeping me together.” “Then I’m glad to be here.” Nina smiled widely. Sam was blushing as Nina stood up and they all looked at Amy who was still looking at the numbers and thinking. There was very little the rest of them could do as Amy had very much taken over. They were standing round for five minutes in near silence before Amy finally let out a squeal. She spun around and practically ran across to the main computer. She pressed four buttons and then a victory fanfare played. The countdown above the door cleared and was replaced by a large “Congratulations!” before the door clicked and swung open. Chrissy was the first to hurry out followed by Amy and Nina with Sam bringing up the rear. It turned out that the four girls were the last to complete their room. As they walked out they saw the other groups happily chatting about the fun they had. There were a few Midforest employees talking with people as well, Sam didn’t spend too long looking at them and kept her head tilted down at the floor. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/46b25983-dac6-4652-a6e5-79fcde39757b https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1253965

Chapter 20: Euphemisms Mesmerized by what I was seeing, I watched Hannah swing for another minute. Once Emma had gotten her cousin started with a push, Hannah didn’t have any issues maintaining her momentum on the swing set. Hannah swung her legs back and forth in a rhythm that kept her flying high into the sky each time she swung toward me. Every time Hannah was vaulted up into the air by the swing, the wind seemed to catch her skirt without fail, lifting it up enough to give me a brief glimpse of what I was by now one hundred percent certain was a pull-up. I wondered if Hannah knew how little her outfit did to conceal the pull-up and if that was something that concerned her in any way. Emma was standing next to me in front of the swing set, but she had pulled out her phone and was tapping away at it. If Emma had gotten a glimpse of her cousin’s undergarments, she didn’t say anything to me. Despite the suspicion that I had heard some crinkling from Hannah as we walked to the park, I was still somewhat surprised to find that Hannah was wearing a pull-up. Emma’s tale about Hannah wetting herself on the couch – and her statement that she thought Hannah ought to be put back in diapers during the day as well as at night – had made it appear as though Hannah hadn’t been wearing any daytime protection. But I was certain my eyes hadn’t deceived me. I had accepted Emma’s statement about Hannah’s bedwetting without thinking too hard on the matter. After all, my sister had wet the bed until she was my age, and it was clear from the advertisements I’d seen that pull-ups were sold for bedwetters the same age as Hannah and me. So, finding out that a thirteen-year-old girl was still wetting the bed – though unusual – wasn’t a surprise. And, from what I’d learned recently in conversations with my parents and Grace, there seemed to be some clear medical explanations for why a kid my age could experience bedwetting. But this – a girl my age needing to wear a pull-up during the day – was something altogether different to consider. It was like that five- or six-year-old girl I had seen getting her pull-up changed at the mall last week, another shock to my preconceptions about pull-ups and who used them. But why? That was the question I couldn’t escape. Why would a girl my age have difficulty controlling her bladder while she was awake? I wanted to pee my pants, and even trying to get my body to do it intentionally took an insane amount of effort. Using the toilet was natural, and it took a lot of convincing to get my body to do otherwise. So, what was the deal with Hannah? I looked around the playground. It had been several years since I had lost interest in running through it. We weren’t the only people using the playground by far. There were a couple of younger kids on swings further down the line on the swing set, and behind us on the playground, and another dozen or so from toddlers to kids a couple years younger than others running around on different play sets and equipment. I cringed a little as Hannah’s skirt lifted up to flash her pull-up again. I found myself getting embarrassed at the thought of what anyone else at the park would think of Hannah – and by association, Emma and me – if they were to notice that Hannah was wearing a pull-up, and about the derogatory word Emma had used to describe her cousin on the way to the park. As my parents had explained from their own experience, bedwetting was a normal thing that could happen to any kid, so while it was still embarrassing to have my family view me as a bedwetter, I could handle that as it allowed me to get pull-ups for myself. I remember that Emma had mentioned that her cousin had autism as if that was a one-size-fits-all explanation for all of her strange behavior. That had to be the explanation for why the girl wasn’t smart enough to use the toilet, despite being a teenager. “Alight, she’s good now. Come on,” Emma said, looking up from her phone. “She’s perfectly fine playing by herself.” We walked a short way from the playground to a nearby soccer field that wasn’t being used. I sat down on the grass and switched over from my tennis shoes to the soccer cleats I had brought along in my bag. I considered the possibility of taking a pull-up or two from Hannah once we got back to Emmah’s house. If I hadn’t already begun my bedwetting plan, I was sure I could have arranged to spend the night at their place. That would have been a perfect chance to get some pull-ups and learn more about why Hannah needed them. But with my parents now thinking I was a bedwetter, and with them not having gotten me any pull-ups yet, that wasn’t an option. Besides, as impatient as I was getting for pull-ups – seeing another girl my age wearing them wasn’t helping – I felt certain that I would be getting some from my parents soon, so unless the perfect opportunity presented itself, it wasn’t worth risking it to get any from Hannah. These soccer fields were currently set up for elementary-age kids, so the soccer goals were a lot smaller than the full-sized ones we typically played on. But that worked well for playing simple games of one-on-one and for practicing being more accurate with our shots. It was a shame that Angie wasn’t around, as she would have been able to play goalie for us. Instead, Emma and I took turns attempting to block each other’s shots. I dribbled the soccer ball out past the penalty box, which, like the goal, was proportionally smaller than the field we played our games on. Emma positioned herself in the middle of the goal, a few feet off of the line. Behind her, Hannah was having fun by herself on the playground. She had moved on from the swing set. Now she was busy climbing on a massive, circular jungle gym. Twisting through the different rings and levels until she was near the top of the structure. I pushed the ball ahead of me to the right with the outside of my right foot before stepping ahead to line up a shot. I pulled my leg back as far as I could before swinging it forward. I wasn’t going to give Emma a chance to stop it from going into the net. In the distance, Hannah had reached the top of the jungle gym. Even from as far away as I was, it was still obvious that she wasn’t wearing normal underwear. That made me even more curious. Emma hadn’t seemed to have had any reservations in talking about all the issues she had with her cousin. I couldn’t see how Emma could have been unaware of her cousin wearing a pull-up. That brief moment of taking my eye off the goal caused me to send the shot well over the top. The soccer ball sailed in the air. “Seriously,” Emma said. “You would have missed that by a ton, even on a regular-sized goal.” I groaned and jogged past Emma. It was my responsibility to retrieve the ball since I had missed the shot. Hannah saw me approaching and slid down from on top of the jungle gym. She jogged up to grab the soccer ball, which had rolled a few feet onto the rubber surface of the playground. “I want to play soccer now,” she said, starting to walk with me toward the soccer field. I really wanted to say no. But Hannah hadn’t even phrased it as a question. By the time I had managed to think of a somewhat polite way to tell her to go back to the playground, we were already nearly back to the soccer field. Emma had taken advantage of the break to grab a water bottle from her bag. She had just finished drinking from it when Hannah and I returned. “Can I have some of your water?” Hannah asked her cousin. Emma pointed to the other side of the playground. “Go get something from the drinking fountain over there.” “I tried it. It’s too cold,” Hannah whined. “It makes my teeth hurt. Can I have yours instead?” “Fine,” Emma said. She didn’t look happy about it, but she handed the water bottle to Hannah nonetheless. Hannah pushed open the cap, and then raised the water bottle right up to her mouth, placing her lips on it. “No, no, no,” Emma said, snatching the bottle out of her cousin’s grip. “Don’t be gross. I don’t want your germs on my water bottle.” Hannah stomped both of her feet on the ground. “That’s not fair. I need something to drink.” I winced at the sound of her high-pitched whining, but I wasn’t going to offer her my water bottle. I didn’t want anyone’s germs on it, either. “You can have my water bottle,” Emma said. “But you need to pour the water into your mouth.” Hannah crossed her arms. “I can’t do that. It will spill.” Emma tilted her head back and demonstrated for her cousin, pouring water from the bottle into her mouth without having her lips touch it. “That’s how you do it.” Emma handed the water bottle back to her cousin. Hannah hesitantly raised the bottle in the air, but she didn’t have it aimed correctly at her mouth. When she squeezed the water bottle to get a drink, the water instead sprayed all across her face and dripped down onto her shirt. Emma looked as though she was having a hard time suppressing a laugh as she watched her cousin struggle to line up the water bottle for another attempt at taking a drink. The second attempt didn’t go any better than the first. And now Hannah’s face and shirt were all wet. “I can’t do it,” Hannah pouted. She looked like she was going to start crying. “Fine,” Emma said. “Drink it however you want. You can have the rest of it.” Hannah raised the bottle to her lips and sucked on it almost like a sippy up. “See what I have to deal with,” Emma said to me quietly. “She whines like a baby when she doesn’t get what she wants. If I hadn’t given her the water bottle, she would have been tattling on me to my mom and aunt when we got home.” “All done,” Hannah announced. She handed the now-empty water bottle back to Emma. “Why don’t you go back to the playground,” Emma said. “Maddy and I are going to play soccer for a little while more, and then we will head back home.” “I can play soccer, too,” Hannah said. I watched as Emma started to say something and then bit her lip. I remembered what she had said just earlier about how she was supposed to be accommodating to her cousin. “Yes, that would be nice,” Emma said flatly. “Awesome!” Hannah yelled. She walked up to one of the soccer balls and kicked it toward the goal, putting it straight down the middle. Hannah turned around proudly toward us. “See.” “Yeah, and I would have blocked it if I was playing goalie,” Emma said with a wave of her hand. We decided to play a game called World Cup. The rules were simple. One person would guard the goal while the other two players competed against each other to score a goal. Whoever scored had to take the next turn at playing goalie. The game started off with Emma standing in the goal. She threw the ball out toward the middle of the field, and Hannah and I raced off to get it. Hannah was unexpectedly fast for how awkward her running form was. She made it to the ball first and began to turn to dribble back toward the goal. I backpedaled a little as I kept myself in front of Hannah, waiting for her to lose control so I could step in and easily poke the ball away from her. But, to my surprise, she was handling the ball much better than I had anticipated. Still, as she neared the top of the penalty box, I swung my foot forward, thinking I was going to get an easy steal, but instead of making contact with the ball, my cleated foot swung harmlessly through the air, and I nearly lost my balance. I didn’t know how Hannah had managed to evade me, but I turned to see her spinning past me, all while maintaining perfect control of the soccer ball with her feet. She took a shot at the goal and put it past Emma and into the corner of the net. She jumped up and down in celebration, again showing off the pull-up she was wearing. Emma started laughing at me. “I can’t believe you fell for that move.” “You’re the one who let it in the goal,” I retorted. “Only cause I was too distracted by you spinning in a circle.” I made Emma pay for that comment by stealing the ball from her and getting a goal of my own. Hannah’s goalkeeping skills weren’t anywhere near the level of her dribbling, so that wasn’t as much of a challenge. We continued our game for another twenty minutes or so, though the question of who was the winner was never really in doubt. Hannah had easily scored more goals than either Emma or me. It made more sense when she mentioned that she played the forward position on her school team back in Illinois. After scoring another goal, it was my turn to guard the goal while the two cousins faced off against each other again. I punted the ball gently, sending it out for them to chase after it. Hannah again reached the ball first and managed to keep it away from her cousin until she was closer to the goal. Hannah sidestepped deftly past Emma, but before Hannah could get the shot off, Emma shoved Hannah off of the ball with her hip, causing Hannah to fall to the ground. I was so caught off guard by the move that I wasn’t ready for Emma’s shot, which sailed past me untouched into the goal. Emma did an exaggerated celebration, sliding down on her knees on the grass. The way she had been so aggressive toward her cousin shocked me. No hard fouls was one of the unspoken rules we had when we were practicing. As Hannah lay on the ground for a moment, I got a much closer look at her pull-up than before. It did appear as though she had managed to keep it dry so far. After a few seconds, Hannah stood up awkwardly, brushing off her skirt as she did so. Beep. Beep. Beep. The timer on Hannah’s watch began to go off. Unlike when we had been back at Emma’s house, Hannah didn’t rush off to use the restroom. She tapped frantically at her watch, finally getting the alarm to shut off. Hannah got into position next to me as Emma grabbed the ball to walk toward the goal. Emma looked over at her cousin. “Aren’t you going to take your potty break?” “I can wait until we’re home,” Hannah insisted. “Hannah,” Emma said. “Your mom did tell me to make sure that you went if your watch went off while we were out.” Hannah glanced over at the center of the park. “I’m not going in a porta potty. Those are gross.” “Whatever,” Emma said. “I suppose you are wearing a diaper today, so it doesn’t matter if you pee your pants.” “I’m wearing a skirt, not pants,” Hannah said. “And they’re absorbent underwear, not a diaper. Only babies wear diapers, and I’m not a baby.” I recognized the euphemism from how the pull-ups were often described in the advertisements I had seen. I had always found the phrase to be really silly. Who would actually think those undergarments were underwear rather than just another version of a diaper? “Whatever,” Emma muttered quietly, rolling her eyes after turning away from her cousin. “Same difference.” Emma returned to stand in front of the goal before again through the ball out for Hannah and me to chase. We went through a few more rounds before deciding it was time to head back home. Emma and I sat down to change from our cleats back to our tennis shoes for the walk back to her house. Hannah was still dribbling a soccer ball absentmindedly in the field behind us. “Are you free to do anything else this afternoon?” I asked. I wasn’t sure what answer I wanted. There was part of me that was curious about Hannah’s need for pull-ups and another part of me that really didn’t want to spend any more time around that weirdo than was necessary. “Sorry, we’ve got plans to do stuff with Hannah’s family this evening,” Emma said. “But we could do something tomorrow.” “What are we doing tomorrow?” Hannah had snuck back up on us completely unnoticed. “We could play soccer again. Please?” “I think it is supposed to be raining tomorrow,” I said, as we started to walk down the path out of the park. “Then we can stay inside and watch a Harry Potter movie.” “That would be fun,” I said automatically, without thinking about it. As soon as the words came out of my mouth, I saw Emma just glare at me. I then remembered how she had warned me not to bring that topic up. What followed was an incredibly detailed interrogation from Hannah. “What House would you be in? What is your favorite character? What movie do you like best? Should Harry have ended up with Ginny? What would your patronus look like?” I barely had time to answer dozens of rapid-fire questions before Hannah jumped onto the next one. There finally was a brief pause, and I breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness that was over. I was mistaken. The next thing I knew, Hannah was talking about some Harry Potter fanfiction she had read on a website I hadn’t ever heard of before. Emma had slowed down, and was now trailing a dozen feet or so behind us to try to avoid the conversation. I hadn’t even realized that people writing their own versions of those stories were even a thing. She was talking at one-hundred miles an hour, with just the shortest of pauses to catch her breath as she detailed her favorite alternative plot, which somehow involved Hermione and Malfoy becoming friends. It was so bizarrely outlandish, but there wasn’t a chance for me to step in and ask any questions. Hannah paused her rambling mid-sentence as we were about a half-block away from Emma’s house. She then took off in a straight sprint, cutting across several yards rather than remaining on the sidewalk. “You know,” Emma said as she caught up to me. “You can’t say that I didn’t warn you about bringing up that topic.” Ahead of us, Hannah came to an awkward stop about halfway up the driveway to Emma’s house, when she suddenly frozen mid-sprint and stood with her legs crisscrossed. She remained frozen in place for about fifteen seconds before walking slowly up toward the house. “Yep, looks like she just pissed herself again,” Emma said with derision. “Such a baby.” --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 8 : My First Stream! This is it, my JJ Little Diaper Babies. The very first stream of JillianPlays. Excited? Well, don’t be. If you were to see this very first stream, it’s really nothing to write home about. While a lot of you are used to seeing an audience of 50-60,000, the actual audience was…drum roll please…a sizable audience of just…two. And these numbers do not even include me, the broadcaster. But before we get to the “wonderful and exciting stream that started it all”, we need to hit fast forward from where we last left off. When I woke up that Wednesday after the Fourth, I felt a little bit better. Yes, I humiliated myself the night before, but it’s a new day. And to greet the new day with me, my twin sister Jen entered the room and gave me a big hug. When she did this, I just couldn’t hold in the tears anymore, so I cried my eyes out. My sister remained in her embrace, trying to calm and console me from the night before. “There there Jill…” she told me. “It’s going to be alright. Just…stop. Please stop. You’re…doing it to me now. Now I’M crying! Oh Jill!!!!” I watched as a stream of tears began to come out of my sister’s eyes. “It will…get…better, Jill. Take the rest of the week off…before you look for work…*sniff*. I want you to be healthy…*sniff *sniff* “ I held Jen in a sisterly embrace as I wanted her to stop crying. I then realized that my diaper was totally soaked, and I needed to get a shower. So, I excused myself and got a shower. My sister nodded as I got up and left my room to clean up. And…yeah. Wednesday was just another chill day. I really didn’t feel like doing much, so I didn’t. I just ate and sat in my room all day, looking at some occasional texts from Gary, updating me on his Fourth of July and how it went. And before I knew it, it was Wednesday night. I diapered myself once again (12 diapers left! I’m going to need to buy some more soon…), did my nighttime routine of hygiene, hugged my sister Jen goodnight, and went to bed. Now for the day that you’re probably all waiting for. The day that I did my stream. Considering that I wanted the same schedule every day that I streamed, I decided to start my stream at 3:00, since most people coming home from work could catch my stream that way. Now my sister Jen had already left her house since Joey was back home. She was going to be spending the rest of the day there, and come back home later. Gary too, was on his way to my apartment since he came home yesterday. Even though he knew about my wearing diapers now, I still felt self-conscious about them around Gary. I had everything in my closet, including all of my trash. About seven minutes after 1:00, I heard a knock on the door. I opened it and it was Gary. As he walked in, I noticed that he was carrying two bags…from Walgreens? He…he…he didn’t…My face turned red with embarrassment. Gary looked at me with a face that reflected respect. “Jill,” he told me. “I got you a couple of things that you need. I know how expensive they are, so I wanted to help you out. Do you wear medium?” I shyly nodded. “Y-yes…” Gary placed the two bags in my hands. “Here. Go and take care of these. I’m not going to watch you do this. It’s the least I can do…” I blushed and smiled at the same time and looked at Gary. “Um…” I stammered. “Thanks…Gary…” Gary understandingly nodded. “Jill, I already told you. My younger sister had to deal with this every single day. She was very self-conscious about it so we never made a big deal about it in my family. So, I get it. Take care of those and return when you’re ready, okay?” I nodded and entered my room with the diapers that Gary got for me. I closed the door and took the sacks out of the bag. I gasped, my jaw hitting the floor. They were the same Certainty unisex fitted briefs that I bought for myself before! With each of them containing 32, that gave me 64 more diapers. And to include the 12 that I had left, that gave me a total of 76 diapers. So much for buying more diapers since my boyfriend already took care of that. I opened the closet and placed both sacks inside, along with the Walgreens bags. I then closed the closet door. I then exited the room again. My patient boyfriend stood there as I returned from my embarrassing errand. He then gave me a serious look. “Jill,” he addressed me like it was a life-or-death situation. “I know that you’re not going to like this, but I want you to promise me something…” My stomach sank, as I knew what Gary was going to make me promise. “What is that…Gary?” Gary continued looking seriously and arched his face closer to me. “Jill, I want you to promise me that you will be wearing diapers the next time that we go on a date. I don’t want you to ever be embarrassed like that again. Take some extra ones with you and you can change in the bathroom. Don’t worry about the trash. Just take it to my car and I will take care of it. They will just think that you’re using the bathroom, okay?” I nodded, my face now growing red again. I thought about sharing my weird dream with Gary, but I just didn’t feel comfortable sharing that with him yet. “Yes Gary….I don’t want to be embarrassed like that. Every date, I will wear protection for you, and for everyone else’s sake that doesn’t know about my secret….Now, can we get ready for my first stream? It starts in about 1 hour and 45 minutes…” Gary nodded, and we both entered my room. He got out his laptop from his laptop bag that he was also carrying and powered it up. “Jill, take a look at this…” I glanced at Gary’s screen, and I saw the Discord website that Gary showed me the other day. He showed me a Discord that he set up just for JillianPlays (my Twitch channel!). He made me the administrator and he showed me how to make him just a moderator on my laptop. After Gary showed me that, we talked a little bit about the Fourth of July. Gary looked at me with concern. “What happened, Jill? After that night of the Fourth, I didn’t hear anything from you all Wednesday and even this morning!” I sighed, and shared with him my most embarrassing Fourth of July evening ever. You have already heard it in its entirety so it doesn’t bear repeating here. It’s literally everything that I mentioned in the previous chapter. Upon sharing this, Gary hugged me. “Jill…” he said, gasping. “Now I’m glad that I got you them. It looks like your accidents are starting to become more frequent…But let’s drop all this. We need to get ready for the stream. Now, what game do you want to play?” My face lit up. “Super Mario Bros.!” I shouted. “I want to start with an easy game that I know how to play. I can add others in the future.” Gary nodded. “Good idea, Jill! Now, I’m going to get onto my GaretheBear account. I will wait until you go live before I subscribe to you. Now remember. Twitch gives you default follower and subscriber emotes to use if you don’t have any customs. Now, I helped you make a follower alert and subscriber alert, so you should be all set for the stream. Are you ready, Jill?” I smiled, looking a little nervous. “I think I am…” Gary grinned. “Don’t worry. I was like that when I first started GaretheBear. Just pretend you’re going on television. That’s what you want to do for a living, right?” I nodded. “Right! This is my broadcast!” My confidence increased as I remembered occasionally serving as a co-anchor during my internship at Cleveland State University. When I did this, I was in the zone. I was fully confident and I sounded very polished and professional. Yeah. I guess I don’t feel that nervous now… It was now 2:30. One half hour remained before my first stream began… So, here we go, my JJ Little bestie Fam. 3:00 came around and the clicked the “Go Live” button for the very first time. For the “Starting Soon” screen, I had a remixed version of the song “Caramelldansen” playing. To accompany the song, a GIF of two stick figures dancing were displayed. In bold white font, the words “Starting Soon” were displayed. During this time, I went with Gary to get my drinks ready. A can of Mountain Dew and a plastic water bottle filled with ice water. After getting my drinks, I rushed off to the bathroom. I had to go, but not as bad as when I was on the embarrassing flight to Cleveland. I returned with my drinks to find Gary at his laptop. I grinned and pointed at the drinks that he was holding. “Did you go to the bathroom?” Gary nodded. “I used the other bathroom while you were going. It’s 3:06! We’re ready to go!” I took a deep breath and selected the scene that showed the webcam. Gary already tested the webcam the day that I got my computer so it was displayed properly. I saw the red live indicator on my end, which I remembered seeing when Gary went live on his channel as GaretheBear. “Hey everyone!” I shouted. “I am JillianPlays and welcome to my very first stream! I have never done one of these before, so please bare with me…” I paused, and checked the chat window. When I looked at the attendees, there were three others besides me, the broadcaster: JennyPenny2001 (nice Twitch name, sis), JtheCalcugamer (Gary whispered to me that this was Joey), and, of course, GaretheBear. So yeah, my JJ Littles. I actually lied to you when I said that it was just me and Gary. My sister, her boyfriend, and Gary were all there to watch me stream on my very first day. Of course my sister was at Joey’s house, but was tuning in there. I watched the chat: JennyPenny2001: You’re doing great, sis! I’m so proud of you! GaretheBear: Wonderful job, Jillian! Now, let’s play something! JtheCalcugamer: Can’t wait to see what you’re going to play! Both Jenny and I are rooting for you… *pogchamp emote* *GaretheBearCheer emote* Right after that, I heard the soundbyte music clip from Imagine Dragons. The soundclip that played was “You know I’ll follow you!” GaretheBear just followed me! I then heard the level completion music from Super Mario Bros. and I glanced at the chat screen. Garethebear subscribed to JillianPlays at tier level 1! My first sub! Yay! After that, I heard the “You know I’ll follow you!” two more times. One was from JennyPenny2001. The other was from JtheCalcugamer. “JennyPenny2001 and JtheCalcugamer!” I shouted. “Thank you both for the follow! I really freaking appreciate it! Three follows in the first couple minutes and one subscriber. You all are awesome.” Then I heard the Super Mario Bros. level completion music again. GaretheBear just gifted two tier 1 subs to the community! Since JennyPenny2001 and JtheCalcugamer were not subscribed, they both received those subs. Yay! Three subs now! I looked at the time. 3:17. Since I didn’t have anything else to talk about, I decided to start gaming. Prior to starting, Gary showed me about categories. Since my category was on Just Chatting, I changed it to Super Mario Bros. and included the stream title: “Starting my first stream with my first NES game!” As I switched to my Switch input, I sized the webcam and sized it smoothly into the upper left corner. I then placed the chat screen right below it, making sure it was sized to the same width as the webcam screen. I also wanted to make sure that it didn’t cover up my gameplay too much. I then checked the chat: JtheCalcugamer: Nice! A classic! JennyPenny2001: Super Mario Bros.? Calc showed me this and I could never finish it. I died in World 4 and never finished it! *LUL emote* GaretheBear: Ah…Good ol’ Super Mario Bros.! I LOVE this one! Dad showed me this one when I was very young. Played through it until the very end. Very nice classic to start with! “It is!” I said with a smile as I loaded the Nintendo Entertainment System channel on the Nintendo Switch Menu. I selected Super Mario Bros. and started. “We are going to start with a game that I am very familiar with playing. This is Super Mario Bros. It was released in 1985 and one of the first platforming games for the Nintendo Entertainment System, or the Famicom in Japan. For all of you watching me today, I am going to complete all 8 Worlds WITHOUT rewinding or using Save States. And having recently learned about warping, I will not use any warps. Who’s ready to watch me tear this game apart?” I glanced at the chat: GaretheBear: Go JillianPlays! JennyPenny2001: You can do it, sis! JtheCalcugamer: Go Jillian! Jenny and I know that you can do it! And with that, I started my very first game. I pressed the start button and began. At this point, nothing eventful has happened so far. At least not until I got to WORLD 1-4. Just as I passed the second fire chain and was about to go through the third fire chain, I backed up and checked the chat: Glytter: You’re playing Super Mario Bros.? Wow! I can remember playing that on my mom and dad’s old NES with my older sister and older brother growing up! I can remember playing this when I wasn’t coloring in my coloring book! *TinyTrishGiggle emote* I paused the game and smiled. “Glytter!” I shouted. “Welcome to the stream! I am JillianPlays. I hope that you are having a wonderful day today!” I unpaused the game and continued through the castle. I casually watched the chat in the background: JennyPenny2001: Welcome to the stream, Glytter! GaretheBear: It seems like you know a lot about this game already, Glytter! Welcome! Glytter: JillianPlays, is this your first time playing? Between me, my sister, and my brother, I have seen this game get beat numerous times. I can distinctly remember my dad beating this game a couple of times when I was very young… I skillfully roasted the fake Bowser with my fire Mario and finished WORLD 1-4. “Actually Glytter, the answer is no.” I told them. “I have just beat this game recently without rewinding or save states. I chose this game as it is a wonderful way to open my first stream ever…” The chat then continued: Glytter: First…stream…EVER?!!!! *TinyTrishGasp emote* I nodded. “That’s what I said. Despite my hardships with all the rewinds, I find this to be a very fun game to play. I at first was just very put off by the super outdated graphics. But after some encouragement from a friend and some research, I realize what an important game this was in shaping the future of the Super Mario Bros. franchise…” I talked on, as I continued through WORLD 2-1 and WORLD 2-2. When I got to WORLD 2-3, I heard the “You know I’ll follow you!” from Imagine Dragons again. “Glytter!” I shouted. “Thank you very much for the follow! I truly appreciate it!” Glytter, of course, was very quite to respond: Glytter: You’re welcome! And awesome follow alert! I LOVE Imagine Dragons! Glytter: Are these your follower emotes? Very default and kind of basic. If you ever need any help designing any new ones, I would be more than happy to help! I nodded and gasped, as I approached the flag for WORLD 2-3. “You DESIGN emotes? Have you done this before?” I started WORLD 3-1 as I waited for Glytter’s response, which came in a couple of seconds: Glytter: Yes Jillian. I’ve done this a couple times. You see, I don’t like to follow the super popular Twitch Streamers. I like to find the newest and smallest ones. If this is your first stream, then it looks like I hit the jackpot! GaretheBear: Indeed you have, Glytter! We enjoy having you around. Now, I’m a somewhat established streamer that has a more established following, and I don’t think I have ever seen you in one of my streams. Glytter: Let’s see, GaretheBear. How many followers do you have? You have…3,000? That’s a little too big for me. I like the streams to be much smaller… GaretheBear: I still average an audience of around 40-45. Do you just prefer an audience of 10 or less? I’m not against that at all, Glytter. Whatever makes you happy, just go for it! Glytter: One of my friends has an audience of about 15. Her largest audience was around 20 once… I continued through Super Mario Bros. with my reflection on the gameplay and how much fun it was to play through it for the first time. I noticed that while JennyPenny2001 (Jen), JtheCalcugamer (Joey), and GaretheBear (Gary) was just watching now, Glytter just kept chattering. I had nothing against their wonderful comments. I just wasn’t used to this with streaming quite yet. Glytter had something to say with every stretch of the level that I played. I was now on WORLD 4-4, and the one-sided chat with Glytter continued: Glytter: Wow! 4-4! Well, you’ve played this one before, so you already know that it’s a maze. Glytter: Yeah. I kind of know everything about this game. For someone like me, it’s kind of hard to forget considering that I have a photographic memory. GaretheBear: No way! Photographic memory? Glytter: Yes. It can be annoying at times, but I’m kind of used to it. I basically remember every detail about my life. And this may sound weird…I remember the day that I was born… JennyPenny2001: Really? Are these real memories or false ones that you thought that you remembered? Glytter: They are indeed real! I have described vivid details to my mom. Of course, since I slept most of the time at first, I can’t really describe those ones. Like, when I first learned to walk, I can remember every detail of that day. I could tell mom what shirt she was wearing and exactly what she told me. And although she was shocked, she agreed. JennyPenny2001: Okay…I just looked this up. Do you have superior autobiographical memory? There are only 60 people in the entire world that can remember that much! Glytter: Well, they missed me! I can remember what it felt like to be taken home from the hospital on the very first day of my life. I really don’t have any words to describe it. It was just…feelings and senses… JennyPenny2001: Well, that’s really impressive, Glytter. It must be interesting to remember everything… Glytter: Well, I’m kind of used to it now. It would come in handy if I ever wanted to write a book someday…Wow! Jill just finished 4-4! JtheCalcugamer: That’s pretty neat, Glytter. Being able to remember everything must be helpful in your day to day, right? Glytter: It can be! If someone gives me a set of instructions, I don’t forget a single detail! And if you read off a shopping list, I wouldn’t need to write it down! I smiled, and I quickly leafed through the chat. “Wow! A photographic memory? Well, you could help me with some things since my memory is not really that good sometimes! Anyway, WORLD 5-2 is the level with the stupid hammer brother. So, my fellow audience, let’s see if I can dodge it. Just then, Glytter’s two cents was added: Glytter: 5-2? Yeah. I hate that hammer brother! No matter who was playing, I, my younger sister, and my younger brother always died to that hammer brother! If we were lucky, we would be able to get past him and get to the next level. Of course, I’m much better at the game now so it’s not that bad… I fortunately dodged the hammer brother and turned back to shoot him with a fireball from my Fire Mario. “That was for all of you!” I told them. “And for you, Glytter! For all the times in your childhood when you, your sister, and brother had to die to that hammer brother. Well, the joke is on him now! I killed the other three hammer brothers in the level and finished WORLD 5-2. Just after I finished it, I heard the level clear music again. What? I just finished the level! I then glanced at the chat and gasped. “Glytter! Thank you for subscribing at tier level 1! Enjoy the emotes!” As I entered WORLD 5-3, I saw Glytter’s response: Glytter: Jillian, or can I call you Jill? You have a wonderful voice! I like the way that you describe everything as you go through the level. It’s like you’re announcing everything like it’s an important news item. You have earned the sub. But I noticed that you don’t have a tier 2 or tier 3 yet. I also noticed that the emotes for tier 1 are just more default emotes. Can we talk after the stream? I would like to help with the emotes! I nodded as I finished up WORLD 5-3. I proceed to finish the rest of the game, while Glytter quite frequently added their comments. When I got to WORLD 8-4, I kept my Fire Mario and killed Bowser. “We did it!” I shouted. “First stream ever and I beat Super Mario Bros. for all of you. That calls for a Mountain Dew!” I cracked open the can and chugged a Mountain Dew in front of my audience of still four. I glanced at the clock and sipped some water to wash down the sugary Mountain Dew. It’s 4:06. Only five hours left in the stream… I exited the game, which showed the library of NES games for Nintendo Switch Online. “So, what do you want me to tackle next?” I looked at the responses in the chat: GaretheBear: Lost Levels (Super Mario Bros. 2 JP)! *pogchamp emote* JennyPenny2001: Lost Levels? JtheCalcugamer: I could go for some Lost Levels! Glytter: Are you sure about this, Jillian? The Lost Levels are pretty hard. Maybe you should try the easier Super Mario Bros. 2? I shook my head and vetoed Glytter’s decision. “Sorry Glytter, you are in the minority.” I sighed. “Lost Levels it is! But here are the rules, my JillianPlays fam. Since I am totally horrible at this game, I will be using rewinds and Save States. Maybe I will do it without someday. But just bare with me for now, okay?” I saw a series of okays from the chat and began playing the Lost Levels. I spent the next hour slowing plowing through the first four worlds. They were still very hard. As hard as I could remember playing with Gary. Glytter didn’t have much to say about the Lost Levels, since she never played all of them. As I began WORLD 5-1, I noticed that all that Mountain Dew that I drank started to catch up with me. I had to pee! I was going to finish this level and then take a bathroom break. Having never done this level before, it was rather annoying. First of all, I had to dodge four buzzy beetles. I then had to kill numerous piranha plants in narrow pipes. Three of these piranha plants were poking out of pipes over cliffs! I had to pick each one off before moving forward. So, several rewinds later, I managed to do this. I then had to dodge a poorly placed bullet bill just in time. I walked up the stairs where I thought it was the ending. But I was…WRONG! The wind started to blow and I had to run and jump from ledge to ledge over three cliffs (this took a few more rewinds). I really had to pee at this point! I then had to dodge another bullet bill and kill an upside down piranha plant and a right-side up piranha plant sticking out of pipes that were opposite each other (one was on the ceiling and the other was facing up on the ground right below it. After that, I had to kill four more piranha plants sticking out of floor pipes and keep running and running until I reached another cliff. I jumped over it and found a bottom of a cliff that was a dead end…or was it? Looking more uncomfortable, I found two invisible blocks and reached the top of the cliff and crossed the top of it until I jumped over another pipe and found the goal flag. I hit the goal and pressed the home button on my Pro Controller. “Everyone,” I addressed my stream audience. “I really really have to pee. I’m going to use the little girl’s room, and we will continue with WORLD 5-2 when I get back. Okay? I’ll be right back!” I got up from my seat and Gary looked up and nodded. “I hope you make it this time, Jill!” I kept hurrying outside my room and ran towards the bathroom. I opened the door and closed it behind me. My pressure on my bladder was intense at this point… “Please God…” I prayed. I felt a few drops beginning to drip into my underwear as I pulled my pants down. I sat on the toilet and heard the rush of pee enter the toilet. Phew! I didn’t quite make it but it wasn’t as bad as last time! About a minute later, I was done peeing. I finished up and flushed the toilet. I washed my hands and returned to my room. I sat down at my desk and I checked out the chat: GaretheBear: Okay Jill! JennyPenny2001: Hurry Jill! JtheCalcugamer: We saw you drink that Mountain Dew like a pro earlier. Hurry to the bathroom, but take your time after that! Glytter: Uh-oh! I hope that you make it, Jill! Glytter: Did she make it? I hope that she did! *TinyTrishHopeful emote* Glytter: This is not bad for a first stream. I really like Jill’s personality! I would like to start designing her emotes, but I need her permission first. JennyPenny2001: Do you? I’m her sister! Do you want me to ask her? Glytter: I can ask her! I want to talk to her after stream. Is there a Discord? GaretheBear: There IS a Discord for JillianPlays. The link can be found here [Discord Link] Or, you could just type the command !discord and it will give you the link. Glytter: Thanks! Just clicked on the link and joined the Discord. I’m going to be lurking now, but still watching. I’ll be back in a bit… JillianPlays: Yes chat! I did make it to the bathroom! *pogchamp emote* Well, that’s all that they really need to know, as I could still feel a slight dampness from those few drops of pee on my underwear that didn’t quite make it into the toilet. After finishing my response to the chat, I continued the game, starting on WORLD 5-2. About an hour later, I was on WORLD 8. Man, were these levels hard! Even with the rewind, they were really hard. I made another save state and continued. I went down a pipe, swam through an underwater area, and found a Warp Zone that took me to World…5? What?! A warp zone that took you backwards? How mean can this game be? I reloaded my save state to restart WORLD 8-1 and took another path to the end of the level. WORLD 8-2 was tricky. I kept ending up at the beginning of the level and the wind was annoying. Eventually, I saw a red koopa paratroopa floating up and down underneath a brick. I hit the brick and found a beanstalk! I climbed it up and it took me to the clouds. This was also where I found the goal of the level! WORLD 8-3 was a level in the clouds, with some tricky jumps. After numerous rewinds, I finished it. That only left one level. WORLD 8-4. WORLD 8-4 took a while. But after I figured out where to go, I found the real Bowser, and killed him with my fireball. I then saw Princess Toadstool again. “We did it!” I told the chat. “The Lost Levels is beat! For me, it’s the very first time that I have done this! Now let’s…” I watched as the screen changed to WORLD 9-1. Try to do it in one game? “One game?” I said with a frown. I then read the chat. GaretheBear: One game is one life. The translation is not very good. I paused the game as I felt my stomach growling. “Well, with it being 6:22, we are overdue for a 20 minute break! Use this break to stretch, eat, and do whatever you need! We will be back at 6:42!” I changed to the “We will be right back screen” and added a 20-minute timer so that the audience could see the time remaining until I return to the stream. Gary and I used this time to stretch and have some pizza rolls that I had in the freezer. We made about 20 for each of us and we helped ourselves to the hot, savory, pizza-filled goodness. Gary looked at me and smiled. “So far, you’re doing pretty well!” I ate one of my last five pizza rolls and smiled. “Thanks Gary! I’m really having fun with the games and the chat.” “And Glytter!” Gary added. “What do you think of Glytter, Jill?” I smiled when Gary brought up that fun user that always had something to say. There was something different about this user. Was Glytter a male or a female? I need to find that out after the break! “I like Glytter!” I told Gary. “I don’t know whether Glytter is a he or a she, but we will find that out. With how often Glytter talks, I want Glytter to be one of my mods.” Gary nodded and finished his last pizza roll. “Good call, Jill! Now, you just have World 9 to play through for the Lost Levels. There are Worlds A-D, but to unlock them, you need to beat the game 8 times! Then you need to hold A on the controller and press start on the controller. If done right, you will start World A! I think you should at least start The Legend of Zelda after this. Just start a new game for the stream.” I nodded. “Got it!” I then thought of Worlds A-D. “Would I be beating this before tomorrow and then start from those Worlds?” Gary nodded. “That would make the most sense, instead of making your viewers watch you beat the game 8 times. Now it would be easier with warps, but that’s still very tedious…” I glanced at the time and gasped. “6:40! We got two minutes! We’ll finish World 9 and I’ll take a quick bathroom break. I don’t have to go that bad this time. Then we’ll start The Legend of Zelda…” Gary nodded, as I slammed the last pizza roll into my mouth. We both entered my room as the last minute was counting down. After it counted down to zero, I changed inputs back to the webcam and the Nintendo Switch. “Welcome back!” I told my audience, which was still four. “Are you all ready for WORLD 9?” I saw yeah’s in the chat. I played through all of WORLD 9. It didn’t really take too long, but it was quite weird. The first two levels were underwater. The third level was a castle level. The final level was underwater, with a pattern of coins that I had no clue what it meant. “What does this mean?” I said with a frown. I checked the chat. GaretheBear: It’s supposed to mean “Arigato!” That’s Japanese for “Thank You!” Athecalcugamer: Yeah. Arigato is Japanese for Thank You. What they’re basically saying is “Thank you for playing this game”. Glytter: What they said! I don’t know any Japanese. But wow! Congratulations for completing this game! I smiled when I heard this. “But I’m NOT finished!” I told my chat. See the title screen? For each time that I beat the game, I get a new star! But I need to beat the game eight times to unlock four more worlds! Now, I’m not going to do this on stream. I will beat the game seven more times off stream and will show you the last four worlds next time. For the last two hours, I am up for suggestions on what to play next! I checked the chat: GaretheBear: How about The Legend of Zelda? JtheCalcugamer: That’s a good one! Legend of Zelda! JennyPenny2001: Legend of Zelda! Glytter: Legend of Zelda! My older sister and I played it a couple of times, but my older brother played it the most! I glanced at the chat with a puzzled look on my face. “Glytter,” I addressed the mysterious user. “I’m actually very curious, but are you male or female?” Within seconds, I saw Glytter’s reply: Glytter: Jill, I am female! Two X chromosomes! Been female since the day that God made me! I smiled when I saw this. So this Glytter is female? That makes so much sense now. That is so cool! Another girl gamer to talk about gaming! And yeah. I am DEFINITELY making Glytter a mod. I’ll discuss it with her on Discord after stream… I glanced back at the chat. “Well, the votes are in and The Legend of Zelda wins by a landslide!” I exited The Lost Levels and loaded The Legend of Zelda. “The Legend of Zelda was a game before our time. It was first released in 1986 on the Famicom Disk System. A year later, it was released in 1987 on the Nintendo Entertainment System. It was one of the first open world action adventure game of its kind, and the franchise still survives to this day, with the most recent entry being Legend of Zelda: Tears of the Kingdom. Everyone, this is my first ever Legend of Zelda game. I have no idea what I’m doing so I am going to be getting a lot of help from my friend GaretheBear. He knows the game and will be helping me when I’m stuck. So are we ready to get started? Then let’s go and begin The Legend of Zelda!” I started a game and named myself Jill in the second file. I got the sword just like before and spent the remaining two hours going through the first three dungeons. And that was it. My first ever JillianPlays stream was coming to an end. Before I clicked on the red “End Stream” button, I wanted to say my goodbyes to my audience that was still four. “Thank you all very much for supporting me on my very first stream! I enjoyed playing through Super Mario Bros., The Lost Levels, and starting on The Legend of Zelda! I will finish The Lost Levels tomorrow and continue on The Legend of Zelda. And, who knows? We’ll get to the easier Super Mario Bros. 2 soon enough! So to all of you, farewell my JillianPlays fam! This is JillianPlays saying peace out! Bye everyone!” I clicked the “End Stream” button and just like that, my first stream was officially done. So, my JJ Little Baby Besties, if you thought that you would be seeing thousands of people on the first stream, you thought wrong. I don’t mean to burst your bubble, but yeah. My first stream had just my boyfriend, my twin sister, her boyfriend, and a new girl user named Glytter. So you may think that this chapter is over since the stream is over, but not quite, my JJ Little Fam. We still need to address my conversation with Glytter. With the stream over, I went over to Discord. To my surprise, I already saw a Private Message from Glytter. I looked at her first message and we began the exchange back and forth: Glytter: Hi Jill! JillianPlays: Hi Glytter! I just finished the stream so I can talk to you now. How are you doing? Glytter: Great! I’m actually very tired so we’ll want to make this quick. JillianPlays: Oh, we will! I’m pretty tired myself. I just have a couple of questions. Glytter: Certainly Jill! I would be more than happy to answer them! JillianPlays. First of all, how old are you? I am 21 years old and will be 22 in August. Glytter: 22? Is that all? Jill, I am actually 23 years old. So, just a little bit older than you. JillianPlays: That’s a relief. I’m trying to keep the demographic about 18 and up, but with a cozy vibe. No swearing, as I know that’s not good for building an audience. Glytter: It isn’t. I’m glad that you’re choosing not to swear on your stream! Now, I’m too tired to work on them tonight but I would like to work on your emotes. JillianPlays: Yeah. I saw your comment in the chat. You can go ahead and make whatever emotes you want of me. Just try to make them look like me, okay? Glytter: Oh, that will be easy. It’s kind of what I do. JillianPlays: What job do you have? Glytter: I commission various different artwork on DeviantArt. But that’s not all I do. Don’t worry about the emotes. I will do them all for free. Consider it a service as me contributing to your channel. So what do you do for a living, Jill? JillianPlays: First, I want to hear what else you do. Glytter: Well, art is the first thing that I have a passion for. The second thing is fashion. I like to design cute little outfits that mothers can buy for their little ones. I have gotten so good at it that I made it into a full blown business on Etsy. I sew five outfits a day and 10 on the weekends. That’s 55 outfits that I sell a week to upper class mothers that want their cute little ones in quality clothing. Now, what do you do? JillianPlays: I am actually trying to figure that one out. I have been applying for anchor jobs since I want to be a news anchor. Glytter: I knew it! The way that you announced everything today sounded so much like a news anchor! JillianPlays: Did I sound THAT obvious? Anyway, I’m trying to find a job in that. Now, you said that you were tired, but I have one more request. Glytter: And what is that, Jill? JillianPlays: You were wonderful in the chat today! How would you like to be one of my mods? Glytter: I would be more than happy to, Jill! I already know what to do, since I’m a mod for TinyTrish. She’s a little channel that has only 300 followers. She’s the friend that I mentioned that had an average audience of 15. Not much to moderate, but I know what to do if there’s trouble. I’m guessing that you want me to be mod on Discord as well. I can do that… JillianPlays: Thanks Glytter! Now, we both need to go to bed, so I’ll let you go! Good night, Glytter! Glytter: Good night, Jill! Now you’re probably wondering, my JJ Besties. Where is Gary? Did you ever say goodbye to him? Well, let’s hit rewind as I talked to Glytter AFTER Gary left! At the very moment that my stream ended, Gary gave me a big hug. “You did it, Jill!” Gary shouted. “Your very first stream!” I smiled at Gary and smiled. “I really did. That was fun! I could see myself doing this every weekday!” After that, Gary kissed me goodbye and I began my talk with Glytter. So yeah. That was all that happened. I entered my room and diapered myself again (75 diapers left, thanks to my awesome boyfriend Gary!). I then put my Ocean Breeze Joyspun Women’s Short Sleeve T-Shirt and Joggers Pajama set from Walmart on and did my routine before going to bed. I guzzled my water and laid in my bed, smiling. As I began to relax again, my bladder began to slowly release. I felt the warm pee beginning to slowly fill my diaper. I then thought of the stream today. That trip to the bathroom was way too close. How about I just prevent that by wearing diapers during my streams? I will still allow breaks for my audience, but I will use that break to change into a new diaper. I’m actually starting to like that idea the more that I think about it. So with my first stream done, I begin to think of how I could use my extra diapers to help me avoid embarrassment and for convenience during my future streams. But little did I know how that would backfire so bad. But before we get to that story, my JJ Little Besties, it is time that my sister and I pay another visit to Twinsburg, Ohio for the Twins Days Festival. And with it now being less than a month away, the countdown began for Jen and I. Just 29 days remained until the Twins Days Festival, and Jen and I could hardly wait. And at the same time, I could hardly wait to do my second stream tomorrow on Friday…

yes there is. It's called scrolling. Or you just copy past the chapters in a text document and read it then without comments

Rachael has gone to the heart of it. As a lifelong incontinent, I used to be frequently asked what it was like to wear diapers. My standard reply came to be asking in return how they would describe the color red to someone blind from birth. It was a polite way of pointing out that, to me, their question was meaningless. I have had four long-term relationships, and many of shorter duration. Diapers have never been an issue, and I have always been up front about them. So, I have concluded that the problem a lot of AB/DL guys have to confront is their guilt, shame, and overall anxiety. Just about everybody has problems of their own, and it's understandable that they would not want to take someone on with these issues. So, as Rachael says, "don't beat yourself up over it." If you are comfortable in your own skin, you make it a lot easier for others to be comfortable with you.

1 Riley lived a monotonous life. Like any other eleven-year-old girl, she would wake up early in the morning, eat breakfast with a bowl of milk and cereal, brush her teeth and become an athlete to catch the bus that would take her to school, spend five hours listening to her teachers' endless speeches, and write down everything important on her notepad. Friends she had none. Not that she minded the company of others, let's be clear; she preferred to stay in the background and be on her own. In group work she would participate enthusiastically and do her part; when it was over she would go back to being the shy, reserved little girl she was. From time to time she imagined what her life would have been like if she had had friends. Probably, it would have been less boring and static and more eventful. Once, she posed the question to her parents, whose answers did not enlighten her much. Her father Greg told her that having friends fills the days with great excitement, while her mother Helen told her that time passes more quickly and cheerfully if one is in the company of a friend. She was still pondering this on her way home from school. She passed Vito's restaurant, then Mary-Ann's china store, then stopped at the supermarket entrance. She looked at it undecided about her next move. It was quite a long way, at least a 30-minute walk. She had finished her water bottle in the story hour; she would be thirsty even before she entered the residential area. She tapped the left pocket of her jacket, she had her wallet with her, therefore money as well. She was sure of it, she had not used it before this moment. Thus, she passed through the entrance and headed for the bottle counter. She took a fresh water bottle and set off in search of the crates, which in a single moment turned into a full-fledged treasure hunt. She found herself in the meat department, continued to the right, all the way to the back, and arrived at the area dedicated to bread. Puffing, she went back four wards and turned left. She was surprised to see the shelf of baby products on one side and the toy shelf on the other. Motionless as a statue, she admired the baby products side, especially the diapers and wet wipes in their colorful and flashy packaging. She came out of her trance-like moment by shaking her head. She reached over and grabbed a package of Pampers Baby-Dry. Fluffy, she thought. I wonder how they will fit me? Suddenly, Riley was struck with a sense of disgust and placed it back on the shelf. Why had she thought that? Why had she stopped there and held a package of baby diapers in her hands? What was happening to her? She took steps back. Her gaze shifted to a young woman with brown hair and delicate face. She, too, was looking at that section with interest. She stopped at the exact spot where Riley had been perched and picked up the diaper package and placed it in her cart. In that instant, their eyes met. Caught in the act, Riley looked away; her mother had taught her that looking at strangers was rude. She blushed. In complete silence, the lady smiled at her and continued on her way. The little girl took one last look at the shelves filled with diapers and other baby products. She would have liked to buy them and use them. However, there was one detail that hammered in her head: she was an eleven-year-old girl and able to listen to her body, not a baby. She went back to find the speakers, putting this strange episode behind her and hoping it would not happen again. I am a big girl, she told herself. And big girls don't wear diapers. * The next day, Riley was there again looking at those shelves full of light blue packages of Pampers Baby-dry diapers stacked one on top of the other and one behind the other forming an impregnable wall. The real reason she was there was still a mystery, but she didn't care at that moment. She was itching to buy a pack of diapers and a package of wet wipes. She reassured herself by saying, "I'll take them now. I'm going to get them now. I'll take them now." As soon as he took the first step, he would immediately retract it. Then, the air grew tenser and tenser, and Riley tried harder and harder not to panic. She did this seven times in a row. "You still here too?" asked a soft voice. The little girl turned her head to her left; it was the woman she had seen twenty-four hours earlier, dressed in a slightly wrinkled dark blue overcoat and brand-new light blue pants. Her first thought was: What a strange coincidence. "Uh-huh," Riley replied, nodding. His heart began to beat faster. "I'm glad to know I'm not the only person in this lane," replied the adult in a friendly, cordial tone. "I forgot to take the wipes yesterday." The woman fetched them and then returned to Riley. "You seem nervous, are you all right little girl?" Riley nodded hastily, as well as giving an unbelievable smile. The woman looked behind her, then turned her focus back to the little girl with a questioning face. "Why are you here?" she asked as she lowered herself to her height, eyes as clear green as an expanse of grass on a sunny day. Quickly, she added, "If you don't mind me asking." Riley remained silent. Why was this woman asking her that question? Was she a woman who had ulterior motives? Where were the adults at that moment? She began to breathe nervously. The woman realized she was being impetuous toward her, so she repeated the question in a lighter, less inquisitive voice, "What brought you here, honey?" "I... I-I don't know," Riley stammered, taking a few steps back. "Maybe..." "You're interested in these things," replied the woman thoughtfully. "It's nothing wrong, you know." Her eyes lit up. The woman continued. "It's a curiosity that a lot of kids have, so there's nothing wrong with... going back to being a little baby and using baby things. " "Really?" "Yes," she replied, smiling, "you're not crazy, you're a normal kid. You're unique." Riley's eyes became glazed over and she rubbed them with the sleeve of her jacket. "I want to make you a proposition, so you are free to refuse," the woman began. "I'll buy you everything you need and drive you home. What do you say?" Without thinking, the little girl shook her head. Such a proposal could not be refused. And Riley already had a counter-proposal in mind to make to the mystery woman. She took courage and proposed to her, "I have the money and I want to take it... but the only thing I need... is... to know how it fits." The woman smiled. "Would you like me to put it on before we part?" Riley blushed embarrassed and looked away from her. No. No! This was going too far; her private parts remained private! The woman chuckled amusedly, "Just kidding, silly! Just lie on top of it, lift it up until you feel it over your belly, and attach the tapes. If you're having difficulty, watch a YouTube video." Riley nodded and in a low voice thanked the woman, before leaving her field of vision he ruffled her hair playfully and wished her good luck with everything. Would she see her again someday? She took a package of diapers, one of wet wipes and a lotion of moisturizer and walked to the cashier to pay. The cashier who had served her, a woman in her 60s, complimented her on being a diligent and responsible girl. She could not blush upon hearing those sweet words; she wished they had been true! Once outside the supermarket, she felt over the moon, and the smile on her face was proof of that. Now, it remained for her to go home and turn back the clock; the day had taken a decidedly more exciting direction than the usual monotony. 2 Once she got home, Riley put her backpack down in her corner and pulled out everything she had bought at the supermarket. After that, she took them to her room and slammed them inside the closet, to hide them better she decided to throw some of her clothes on it. This was fine for the time being; Mom and Dad rarely came into her room and rarely went to look inside her closet. He ate the last slice of margherita pizza left inside the oven. It tasted terrible, but she didn't care so much as long as it satiated her a little. When the impromptu lunch was finished, Riley put her plate and glass back in the kitchen sink and rinsed them quickly, then set them to drip in the cabinet above the sink, just as her father had taught her, who, in turn, had taught her mother. She always did her homework in the kitchen. Usually she would have done them in her room in absolute peace, but being home alone and having hidden in those four walls her diapers, she could not afford to fail in her school duties. "Business before pleasure," her parents often reiterated to her. Literature was one of the boring subjects she found interesting, especially when it came to writing a short text trying to take a cue from a story written by a famous author. This time, she had to write a short text where the main character thought about a long series of concerns regarding his future. Riley did not have to reread the text from which that exercise originated; she already had in mind what she had to write and set about doing it. It took her ten minutes, then she went on to do the homework for the other subjects. At five in the afternoon, Riley finished the last exercise in math, the subject he hated most in the world. She closed all the books she had on the table, stowed all the pens and pencils scattered in her pencil case, and put them back in the bookcase that preceded the threshold to enter the kitchen. Finally free! She ran to her room, nearly tripping, and closed the door behind her. She approached the closet, every fiber in her body was in trepidation, and her hands wasted no time in opening the doors and throwing onto the floor the clothes she had used hours earlier to hide her loot. She still couldn't believe it, she had actually taken them and they were in her room, waiting to be used. She took the package, the wipes and the cream; with clumsy movements she laid them on the floor and admired them as if she were looking at a treasure made of gold and precious jewels. "What am I waiting for?" she asked herself and opened the package of diapers. She took one out and opened it. She studied it for a moment. Delicate, soft and very stretchy. Perhaps too stretchy for what she had expected, obviously it was a garment that had to fit on a multitude of different sized babies. She would have no problem wearing it, she reflected, since these diapers were the largest size she had found on that shelf. It would have to fit. She placed the diaper on the floor. Before sitting on it, she pulled down her panties and underwear. She took a damp washcloth and gave it a wipe down there, then applied moisturizer. She sat on it-as the lady at the super market had told her-and pulled the front over her belly. She was succeeding, the diaper fit, everything was running smoothly, and it was too early to sing victory right away. She attached the left and right ribbons, the diaper was attached to her body. Riley let out a long sigh. Was she dreaming? Impossible, she could feel her skin telling her, "Hey Riley, you're wearing a diaper!" She wanted to really answer, but her mouth was unable to move. She was living the dream. She stood up, the diaper remained there firmly in its position. It's perfect! An idea came to her: her panties were the diaper she was wearing. She took off her shoes (which she had forgotten she still had on), then slipped off her pants and kicked them onto the bed. Her panties fell onto the soles of her feet, the final step was near. She removed her feet from both ends, picked up her pants and put them back on. She looked at herself in the mirror. There she was: Riley, a normal eleven-year-old girl. The little girl looked down at her bottom, the flat padding of her diaper suggesting that she was wearing one and not normal underwear. She opted to change them for jeans, they turned out to be a better choice, her bottom had taken on its normal shape. Within minutes, Riley tidied up her room. The package safely inside the closet with the wipes and lotion; the underpants and panties in the dirty laundry basket in the bathroom and the washcloth tossed in the basket, again, in the bathroom. Everything was clean and tidy as if she had never been there at any time of the day. Mom and Dad would never suspect. At that moment, the sound of the lock came straight to her ears, then the creak of the door led her from the stairs. "I'm home!" announced Helen, her mother, in a tired voice. "Riley?" "I'm here, Mom." Helen looked at her daughter at the top of the stairs and a reassuring smile formed on her face. "Are you all right?" Riley nodded, "Everything's fine. You?" "Tired" she replied, hanging up her jacket. "Done all your homework?" "All of them." "Great," her mother commented happily. "Now I'll start making dinner. Pasta tonight!" * Greg returned at seven o'clock in the evening. Like his wife, he was wiped out from the endless hours at the office, each day the load was getting heavier and heavier, and keeping up with the various deadlines was beginning to become untenable. Seeing his wife's muse-like face and his little girl again lifted his spirits. "Good evening!" Greg entered the kitchen and curtsied. Riley and her mother greeted him with excitement and enthusiasm. Especially Mom, who kissed him fleetingly so as not to lose focus on preparing dinner. To her, however, he gave her a big hug. The pasta was delicious. Mom had been good at cooking it, and each forkful of spaghetti was a one-way ticket to food heaven. Riley cleaned the plate twice. "Gee, Riley!" surprised Helen. "You were really hungry!" The little girl nodded, smiling. "I'll join in!" added Greg, then swallowed a rolled forkful of spaghetti. Helen and Riley laughed. Dinner continued smoothly. Greg and Helen talked about their days, one more messy than the other, and Riley sat listening to them trying to follow the river of their words. She imagined a long stream of water heading toward a waterfall. Riley did not understand why her imagination was making her see this. What was her head trying to say? Then she felt the stimulus down there, the first of the day, that said softly to her, "Pee!" Oh no... not now! Riley remained composed and calm, she was good at not showing her emotions and passing for a different emotional state than she really felt. Peeing at the dinner table? In front of her parents unaware that she was wearing a diaper? What if she wet her jeans? No, that's too risky! She could get up and go to the bathroom, however, she would have to pay attention to the loudness of the diaper tapes. Mom and Dad would surely have heard the tear. She had no other choice, so she let go. The warm pee all over her as if she had dived into the pool, in less than a few moments the absorbent layer of the diaper absorbed it all inexorably. She felt only an uncomfortable damp sensation. All in all, she liked it. Mom and Dad continued with their talk, never stopping for a glass of wine. At one point, Helen stopped and sniffed the air. Seeing her, Riley did likewise; there was a strange, intense smell. "But where is this smell coming from?" she asked suddenly as she looked around. Greg also sniffed and looked around. "What kind of stench is that?" Riley imitated their movements and behaviors. Now they catch me... Now they catch me... Now they're going to catch me.... MOM AND DAD ARE GOING TO CATCH ME! Riley got up from her seat and with slow, silent steps approached the kitchen exit. But her mother's voice planted her there just a few steps from the door. It was over. "Riley, would you come here for a second?" In a barely audible voice, the little girl said, "Uh-oh." * Helen was puzzled at the sight of the undergarment her daughter was wearing. She turned her gaze to her husband who, like her, had no idea what was going on. With the chandelier light pointed at her, Riley lay there on the table in the living room with her jeans down. Her swollen and yellowed diaper was partially covered by her pink long-sleeved shirt. The little girl had a sorry expression on her face, but she did nothing to hide it, and she did not feel like crying. She looked in vain for her parents' gaze. Helen lifted the girl's shirt in a slow movement, then felt the diaper. Heavy and definitely at the limit of its absorbent capacity. She brought both hands together to remove the left tape, but stopped when Riley spoke in a submissive voice, "Mom... I have everything... in my room." Helen pulled her hand away from the child's waist. "What, honey?" "It's all in my room." Greg went and returned, and in his hands was the opened package of diapers with only one diaper missing. The two adults realized he hadn't had it long. Helen then grabbed her by the arms and sat her down. He gave her a stern look. "We would like an explanation, young lady," her father spoke in a firm voice. Riley sighed defeatedly. "Yesterday, I went to the supermarket to get a small bottle of water. As I was looking for the checkouts, I came across the shelves of products for small children... I went back there today and got all this." Greg looked at Helen, then she took the floor, "Why did you buy diapers?" Riley did not answer. "Riley, answer your mother," her father urged her. "I wanted to... wear them... I wanted to try them on," her voice was about to break into tears. Before bringing her hands to her face to hide it, she concluded, "I just wanted to wear them." Silence. "Wait here, we'll be right back," his mother said, walking away with Greg in tow. * Sheltered in the garage, Greg watched Helen pacing back and forth, intent on finding a foothold in that unpleasant, constantly falling situation. He, too, was as confused as his consort, but he did not let panic drive him. He pondered for a long time, then asked her, "What are you going to do?" Helen replied tartly, "I don't know Greg!" "It doesn't look like anything scary to me. It's better than seeing her with drugs in her hand." Helen gasped impatiently. "Gregory, for God's sake, what are you saying?" "I'm saying it's nothing scary. It's just ... diapers." "Just diapers?" she exclaimed exhaustedly. "Just diapers..." he replied uncertainly. "But it's not the end of the world, Helen." "You think if I let her wear them, she'll be okay?" "That might be a good idea," Greg replied sympathetically. "Let's see how the situation develops and-" "And?" "And we'll decide later what to do," he concluded. "Now, how about we worry about her dirty diaper?" Helen watched the door and nodded conflictedly. "I'll need some help changing her, I'm pretty rusty, you know." "All right, now let's get back to her, please." * "Wipe," Helen said, and Greg handed it to her. After that she rubbed it around Riley's private regions, who was enjoying the moment. Once thoroughly cleaned, Helen lifted her bottom, removed her soiled diaper and ordered her trusty colleague a clean diaper. Her husband slipped it off the package and started playing with Riley as he had when she was smaller. As the two of them played, and with a decisive move, Helen stole the diaper from her husband's hands, opened it and tucked it under her daughter's bottom. In a commanding voice, she announced, "Cream?" Greg handed it to her. In no time, Helen slathered it on her and closed her diaper. The magical moment ended in that instant of silence. "Now off to bed, young lady! We'll talk about this tomorrow, okay?" her mother told her in a loving voice. "Okay," and the little girl ran toward the stairs. "Mom? Dad?" "Yes, honey?" her father asked. Riley opened her mouth to speak, but then had second thoughts, "Nothing, goodnight." 3 Her parents were already in the kitchen when she came downstairs. From behind the ajar door, Riley heard the vibrating noise of the coffee machine and the sounds Dad made when he sucked milk from his bowl. Neither of them was talking; what had happened last night had shaken them to the point that they could no longer have a normal conversation, Riley surmised. She could not go back up to her room, her mother would come to wake her up and ask questions again about the.... At that moment, Riley remembered the diaper she was wearing. It had been years since she had peed in bed, and now that she was wearing a diaper, her old problem was back. "Yikes," she said as she pulled her pajama pants forward and looked at the bulging diaper. "Riley?" her mother called her from the kitchen. "Honey, is that you?" Riley pushed open the door. "Good morning." "Did you sleep well?" asked her father cozily. Riley nodded and sat down in her usual place. After that, her mother also joined them, holding her cup of freshly brewed coffee. "Are you okay ... down there?" her mother asked curiously, catching sight of the little girl's pants. "Um..." stammered Riley impishly. "Maybe not." "Don't worry," her mother snapped at her in a soothing tone, "later, we'll fix it." "Okay." "Do you want cereal or cookies with a bowl of warm milk?" her father proposed as he stood up. "I'm not... in the mood... in the mood for breakfast, Dad." "Are you sure?" "Yes," replied Riley confidently. "In your opinion, am I crazy?" Both Greg and Helen were horrified by her question. They looked at each other for a moment, without thinking twice Greg reassured her, "No, no, no. You are not crazy, you are perfect just the way you are." Riley's eyes began to glaze over. "Even though ... I want to wear diapers? Even though ... I'm 11 years old?" Greg opened his mouth to answer, but Helen beat him to the timing. In a firm, loving voice she said, "Yes. If that's what you want, we'll let you." "Really?" the little girl asked, wiping away a tear that ran down one eye. Then she looked her mother straight in the eye. "Yes," she reassured her. "But there will be rules." Riley looked at her mother and father interdictedly. "Rules? What kind of rules?" Greg was also puzzled, but said nothing. Her mother Helen resumed speaking. "If you want to wear a diaper, just tell us and we'll put it on. This implies that only Dad and I will be able to change you and, most importantly, check it if you had an "accident." "If you would not like to wear it and put on big girl panties, just tell us and we will accommodate you. This is first rule. All clear?" "Yes," Riley answered truthfully. She had never taken her eyes off her mother throughout the whole talk. "Second rule: the diaper issue stays between us. It will be our secret. You will only wear it when it's just the three of us. Before you ask, you won't wear it at school, the reason you can guess for yourself," Helen explained. "Fair enough," commented the 11-year-old. "Can I wear it when I go out with you?" "Yes," replied Greg confidently. "I remind you that only Mom and I are aware of your 'secret.' Keep that in mind." "Are there any other rules?" asked Riley innocently. "Nothing else comes to mind at the moment," said Greg then asked his consort, "Do you have any other rules in mind?" "I have nothing to add at the moment." "I do have an addition in mind," Riley spoke cautiously. "But it's not a rule, can I make it anyway?" Helen and Greg exchanged a doubtful look, but they both wanted to hear what their little girl had to say. It was Helen who gave her the floor. "I'd like to get some pull-ups," Riley began determinedly, and seeing the doubtful looks from her parents, she had to make a long speech, "They're panties that are also diapers. If I started wearing diapers, I would start peeing or doing number two without me knowing it. With pull-ups I can go to the bathroom as if I were wearing regular panties. "They are easier to put on. You would rip the sides and slip it on like regular panties. They also have a symbol on the front to tell if I need to be changed." "I have two questions," Greg said puzzled. "When would you wear them? Then, how do you know all these things?" "I'll answer the second question: it's all written on their packages. Answering the first, I could put them on alternately with my underwear to stay trained to go to the bathroom at all times," the little girl answered excitedly. "They can also come in handy for going out," commented Helen. "I think we've talked enough, how about we go get ready?" "To go where, Mom?" "We're going shopping, honey," replied her mother, taking her by the hand and walking her out of the kitchen. "Where are you going?" asked Greg curiously. "We're going to get ready," replied Helen playfully. "Someone needs a clean diaper." * Riley was surprised by her mother's skill and care in cleaning her and putting on her new diaper. The night before it seemed like it was one of the first times she had done it; today, however, she was a veteran with a long experience behind her. "Done," her mother told her as she attached the last tape. "Get changed and remember to put on something that will hide the diaper better." The little girl opted for a long dark green sweatshirt and a pair of black jeans. In front of the mirror, even she could not tell if she was wearing a diaper. Great, I'm ready. Thirty minutes later, mother and daughter, hand in hand, entered the supermarket. Helen was struck to see that sincere smile on her daughter's face. She could not remember when was the last time she had seen her smile like that. Finding the pull-ups was as easy as drinking a glass of water. Riley was over the moon in grabbing the package. Seeing the caricatures of cartoon characters on a pink background left her speechless. She found them as gorgeous as the diaper she was wearing. After paying, they returned home. Once they returned, Helen took the opportunity to check her diaper. She took her to herself, pulled down her jeans and felt her well: she had peed, she had peed a lot! She led her to her room, The little girl threw herself on the bed, eager to be changed clean. "Mom, can I put on one of the pull-ups?" asked Riley as her mother opened her diaper. She grabbed a washcloth and set about cleaning her private parts. Not thinking much about it, she replied, "All right, but when you have to go to the bathroom you have to tell us." Having finished cleaning her thoroughly and applying the cream, Helen helped Riley put on her first pull-up. The little girl did, quite literally, jump for joy. "How are they?" asked her mother. "It's a cross between a diaper and underwear. They are so comfortable!" replied the 11-year-old happily. Helen rolled up the soiled diaper, then said to her, "I'm going to make lunch. Remember to go to the bathroom and rememtell us, okay?" "Okay, Mom," she slipped on her jeans. Just before her mother came out of her room, Riley called her. "Thank you," she told her. Helen smiled at her and left. For a moment, Riley felt like the luckiest little girl in the world. 4 The following Monday, as per routine, Riley went to school and came home. The day had given her quite a few surprises: a surprise history test, a math quiz, and pair work in art class. She had done the test and the quiz to the best of her knowledge, all thanks to her method of study that allowed her to defend herself well even in the most reluctant questions. Surely the test went well, she told herself. The art hour, however, put her to the test. She had never had much inclination for artistic and creative subjects-except for writing where she felt she had mastered the real thing-too abstract and poorly understood. Had it not been for Theo to guide her, the blank canvas would have become her definitive work that would have enshrined her in the long line of bad artists. Theo. It was rare that a classmate of hers intruded into her endless stream of thought. It seemed to her that she was discovering his existence for the first time. Like her, he was shy, solitary and unreachable. Those thoughts made her lose her appetite, so she went to her room to put on some more comfortable clothes to stay in, including putting on a pull-up. She grabbed her backpack and immediately set out to do her homework; she planned to spend the afternoon doing whatever she wanted. With the last science exercise completed, the little girl stood up and stretched. The rumbling of her stomach reminded her that she had skipped lunch, she looked at the clock: it was two o'clock in the afternoon. She had better eat something. She put a piece of frozen pizza in the microwave oven, set the temperature and time - 10 minutes - and pressed the "START" button. She waited sitting at the table. The ringing of the phone made its way through all the rooms,m until it reached the kitchen. Riley sprinted to the living room where the phone was located, picked up the handset and in a nervous voice said, "Hello?" "Hey, Riley, it's Theo," said the voice with a bit of insecurity. "Am I disturbing you?" "Hey, Theo," she greeted him, then answered happily, "no bother. Tell me everything." "I just wanted to ask you how you found yourself working with me today," he said cautiously. "I saw you ... angry, I wanted to know how you were." Riley bit his lower lip, and without his noticing a drop of pee ended up in her diaper. Theo was telling the truth, during that hour of class she felt like a complete wimp, a no-good. At one point, just before the end of class, she roared all her frustration at him. She sighed thinking back to those thirteen seconds that seemed interminable, then answered him in a sincere voice, "I'm fine. I've calmed down and..." She paused to sigh again. "I'm sorry I acted that way. It usually doesn't happen to me to-" "Of not being able to do something right?" the companion on the other side added promptly. "I know how that feels." Riley smiled, wondering if Theo could have seen it. No, he couldn't have seen her; who knows where he lives!" she told herself. "So, do you forgive me?" "Even if you didn't apologize to me, I'd still forgive you," Theo said casually. "Would you like to come over and finish the task?" She missed a beat. Had she heard correctly? A classmate of hers asking her to come over? Yes, she had understood correctly. She would have wanted to say yes immediately, but what if Mom and Dad had said no? Riley answered uncertainly, "I have to talk to my parents about it first. If I'm not mistaken, your parents should have their numbers? At least they should have my mom's." Theo muttered something (or so it seemed to Riley). "Yes, my mom told me she has both, but she prefers you to talk to them directly." Riley brought her hand to his temple in disbelief. Of course she was going to talk to them directly about it! He replied, "When they come back I will talk to them about it. Let's stay that way for now." "Alright, I'll talk to you later or possibly tomorrow," he concluded, then said goodbye to her, "Have a great rest of your day. Bye Riley!" "You too, Theo! Bye!" and hung up. At that exact moment, the squeaky, annoying sound of the oven alerted her that her snack was ready. She jumped off the couch, but something stopped her on the spot. What the... The little girl touched the front of her pull-up. It was hot and the front symbol was slightly faded, but it wouldn't be long before it disappeared completely. "I better go pee before I get it all over me," she confuted to herself aloud, as if there was another person with her, and went to the bathroom. * The pizza tasted like cardboard. The tomato and cheese had lost their distinctive flavors; the dough was the only decent thing that managed to convince her to go all the way through it, every last bite. The cold pull-up began to bother her, especially between her legs. Rule one was pretty clear. If you want to wear a diaper, just tell us and we'll put it on. This implies that only Daddy and I will be able to change you and, most importantly, check it if you had an "accident." When she put on the pull-up, Riley had not heeded to the rules they had imposed on her that Saturday morning. She couldn't wait for Mommy (or Daddy) to come home and clean her up and put a clean diaper on her. They would come to know that she had transgressed one of the rules. She made up her mind: she would tell the truth. She thought back to what had happened that night. She brought her legs against his chest and hugged them, their puzzled faces still well in her mind. At that moment she made a promise to herself: No more secrets and no more lies to Mom and Dad. To chase those thoughts away, she went up to the second floor, went to her room to get a book and headed for the bathroom to pee. * Riley was engrossed in reading that she paid no attention to her mother entering the house. In fact, it was her appearance in the kitchen that brought her back to reality. The little girl began to break into a cold sweat. "I didn't know you were reading," Helen exclaimed in surprise. "Did you do all your homework?" Riley nodded a nervous smile. She was not good at masking her emotions, and Helen immediately sensed that something was wrong. She asked her, "Honey, is something wrong?" Riley suddenly got up from her chair with still that smile that Helen found annoying. She hastily replied, "Yes, yes, yes, Mom! Everything is fine! I'm just glad you're back!" Helen gave her a guarded look. "Why are you acting like this? It's not like you." True, Riley couldn't blame her; she couldn't explain that strange behavior. She gave a tense giggle, then calmed herself by taking three deep breaths. There, she was about to tell her, "Mom, do you remember the rules you gave me for diapers?" Her mother nodded and crossed her arms. He looked her straight in the eye, from her face she was not at all pleased. She asked in a haughty tone, "Are you wearing one now and need to be changed?" "I'm wearing a pull-up," the sorry little girl hastened to say. "Sorry, I couldn't resist." Helen looked up at the ceiling. "I should have expected you to wear one in our absence. By the way, again!" Riley looked down guiltily, turning her toes back over each other. Helen continued brooding, but on the verge of scolding her. "I appreciate you telling me, Riley. However, your father and I gave you rules for a reason. These aren't toys; they can harm your health if misused. Being in one of those things for a long time could give you a skin rash. Do you understand?" She turned her gaze to her and nodded. "Now we're going to go up and give you a good cleaning," he told her. "Until I talk it over with your father, you're going to wear big girl panties. Diapers and pull-ups are off-limits!" "All right," Riley said, and her mother escorted her to the bathroom. * "Today I got a call from Theo, a classmate of mine," Riley began as her mother removed her dirty pull-up. "We have an art assignment we have to finish. He asked if I would be free to go to his house tomorrow. Do I have your permission to go?" Helen rubbed her nether regions well and then replied, "We'll talk about it tonight over dinner with your father, okay?" "Okay," replied Riley meekly and let her mother finish cleaning her. "No diaper? Not even for the night?" Helen shot her the look. Riley sighed in disappointment. "Understood." "Would you tell me what you understood?" her mother questioned her in a stern voice. "I understood that not following the rules has consequences." "So?" "You will not put me in a diaper now or before going to bed." "What will you do before you go to bed?" "I will go to the bathroom and pee like a big girl." "I guess you've learned your lesson, at least for now," Helen concluded contentedly. 5 Riley remained silent for most of dinner. The talk she had with her mother in the bathroom monopolized her thoughts; she began to think that they would confiscate her diapers and throw them into oblivion. He found rule one unfair, why could only her mother and father get their hands on her diaper, despite the fact that she had managed to put on a diaper by herself without anyone's help? Adults are weird!" she thought. "You're quiet today," her father began curiously, "did something happen?" Riley looked up from her empty plate and looked at her mother. With her gaze, she was telling her to tell her father what she had done. "Yes, something happened," the little girl replied indifferently. "In fact, two things happened." "Which one do you want to start with?" interjected Helen, feigning curiosity. "A classmate of mine called me today," Riley began a tad excitedly, "Theo Bennett. We have to finish our pair work for Professor Towers, he asked if I could go to his house tomorrow to finish the project and do homework together." "I don't see why not," Greg drank a glass of wine. Then he turned to his consort, "Did you say yes too?" Helen smiled at him. "Yes. Her friend lives nearby and His parents are willing to have her as a guest for lunch. So of problems we don't have any, is it okay for you to pick her up in the evening? That way I have time to take care of some chores around the house." Greg nodded and smiled at his daughter. He commented happily, "I didn't think you had a friend!" "Yeah," Riley laughed nervously. He didn't really consider Theo a friend; he was more of an acquaintance, almost a stranger. Who knows why his father had already labeled him as his friend? "What about the other thing?" asked Greg then casually. Riley's face darkened for a moment; she felt the conversation would take a turn for the worse. She sensed her mother's stern look. Okay Riley, you can do it. It's like an interrogation: beginning, explanation, conclusion. "Here..." the little girl spoke softly. "Today I... wore a pull-up on the sly." A contented smile took shape on Helen's face, glad to hear Riley admit her mistake and direct it to her better half. Greg sighed dejectedly. "So, you're telling us you wore a diaper in our absence?" "Pull-up, Greg," Helen corrected him. Greg quickly repeated his question, but corrected. "Yes, Daddy," Riley replied sadly. "That's the first thing I did when I came home. Then Mom came and I told her everything. I'm sorry." "Did you pee there?" asked her father tensely. Helen intervened, "From what I understood, yes and no. She had peed some before I came back, then she peed again just before I changed her and cleaned her up. So, she did it twice." Riley blushed full of embarrassment. Was that a detail to point out? "Is she wearing another one now?" asked Greg to his wife, forgetting his daughter's presence. "Big girl's panties," Helen replied. "I have a punishment in mind to give her for transgressing the rule." "Shall we talk about it now? In front of her?" "No," Helen replied, remembering that Riley was there with them. "There's something I'd like to point out to both of you." She paused. As long as she had all eyes on her, Helen continued with her speech, "This is especially about you, Riley. Today while I was changing you, I noticed that you hadn't given yourself a good scrubbing down there. Tell me out of curiosity, did you go to the bathroom once today?" "Yes, I went," replied Riley downcast. "After I noticed that I had slightly wet my pull-up." "You gave yourself a scrub, didn't you?" Her mother asked. Riley shook her head. "You know that after you pee you have to clean yourself up down there," her mother scolded her. "That's why I've decided that every time you come out of the bathroom, you have to come to me so I can take a look at you. We'll start tonight." Riley did not protest. Her mother was right; she could do nothing but humor her. "All right." A brief silence followed, and both Greg and Helen got up with their dishes in hand to go put them back in the dishwasher. Riley sat there in her seat, her fear of no more diapers making her eyes glaze over. "Will you take them away from me forever?" asked Riley fearfully. Both her parents approached her. "No," her mother consoled her. "We don't want to take away your diapers, if you want to take them, we won't object. We are doing this to teach you, to teach you to be more responsible." Riley pulled up her nose. "Why can't I wear them by myself?" "Because we want to take care of you," her mother promptly replied. "As well as making sure you get cleaned properly." "Thank you," said Riley and hugged her mother, then hugged her father as well. "We are here, honey," her father told her, then her daughter broke the hug. Riley took her plate and put it in the dishwasher, next to her parents' plates. She helped them clear the table and then they went to the living room to watch a movie. * "Am I disturbing you?" asked Helen in a low voice. She was in the doorway to her bedroom. "No, tell me," replied Riley and closed the book he was reading. "Come in." "I've come to take you to the bathroom," she announced, holding out her hand to her daughter. "Even if you don't run away, I want to make sure you go to the bathroom before you go to sleep." Riley grasped her hand and let herself be carried away. She did not find this new custom fair; she was a big girl, not a little girl. "Mom! I'm 11, I know when I have to go to the bathroom!" whined Riley. "I know," laughed her mother. "But sometimes, moms want to make sure their kids go to the bathroom before they go to sleep." Entering the bathroom, without letting go, Helen positioned Riley in front of the toilet. The little girl felt uncomfortable; her mother's presence put her under great stress. She wanted to tell her, but nothing would change her mind about going out and giving her a moment of privacy. Her mother knelt down and proceeded to gently lower her pants, Riley could not help but blush. After that, she told her softly, "What are you waiting for? Sit down and try it." The little girl obeyed resignedly, as well as red in the face like a tomato. The toilet was cold, but her mother's reassuring gaze caught her attention. She smiled at her and let go. "All done?" she asked her as soon as the tapping turned to silence and the little girl nodded confidently. "Good, now on your feet." Riley stood up, then her mother tore off three pieces of toilet paper. With gentle forward motions she cleaned it under there. She repeated those gestures five times, subsequently flushing the paper down the toilet. Riley recognized the pattern; she used to do this when she was younger. Same care and gentleness, she seemed to have gone back in time. "That's how you should wipe," she concluded in a calm, teacher's voice. "Always forward, never backwards. Minimum five times, if you want to be sure give it three more passes. All clear?" "All clear," she answered truthfully, lifting her underpants and underwear in one go. "Thank you, Mommy." "You're welcome. I'm going to bed," announced her mother as she returned to her feet. "Flush and brush your teeth. Oh, before I forget, tomorrow when you come back, I'll take a look at you. Good night, honey." "Good night, Mommy," he told her before squeezing the flush lever. * "What did you have in mind?" asked Greg already under the covers. "I don't know yet," replied Helen doubtfully. "We could use diapers as a reward when she behaves." "Helen," he spoke exasperatedly, "she is a good girl. She studies and behaves well." "A good girl sneaks a pack of diapers, puts one on and pees in front of her parents?" pointed out Helen annoyed. "She didn't even follow the rules we gave her on Saturday!" "I don't understand why you have to punish her." "Greg, she sneaked a diaper!" reminded Helen, her voice frustrated. "When did we put her in a diaper?" began Greg meditatively. "Monday through Friday, only in the evening and at night. Saturday and Sunday she could wear it all day. You know what I mean?" Helen furrowed her brow. "No." "Riley doesn't enjoy them enough. Only two days. No wonder she wants to sneak them on," Greg enlightened her. "And you want to punish her even though she told you the truth." "We can't help it, our jobs keep us away from her," Helen replied. "She won't bring them this weekend, that's decided." "Then you don't understand," blurted Greg. "When she brings it, she's happy. Even with the pull-ups, she's happy. Isn't that clear to you?" "It's quite clear to me," Helen replied curtly. "I want to teach her that choices have consequences. When we had caught her with that dirty diaper, we did nothing. "I don't want Riley to get into this bad habit of doing what she wants on the sly." Greg got up and went to sit beside his wife and kissed her left cheek. "She would never do that," he said in a sultry voice. "You know the thing she hates most is to hurt us. That's why she told you the truth today." A tear streaked down her face. "Do you think she'll take it badly if I tell her she can't wear diapers this weekend?" "Will she take it badly? Yes, definitely." "It's decided, this is her punishment." "You know I'm against it right?" "Yes, but you'll have to humor me this time," Helen concluded and began to snog him. 6 Theo no longer had the strength to hold his head up to pay attention to the lesson of Mrs. Daniels, the literature teacher. He had the crazy idea of resting his head on his desk, his nose and forehead attached closely to the notebook paper. He did not care if the middle-aged woman saw him and scolded him. Riley, unlike her desk mate, could keep up with her lengthy explanations. Eyes following her every movement and her right hand writing on the notepad every word that came from her thick lips. Mrs. Daniels walked over to the blackboard and began to draw a diagram that looked like an upside-down tree. At the top and middle she wrote "How to write a horror story" and drew three arrows far apart. "How do you keep from falling asleep?" asked Theo in a low voice at one point. "I stay awake and listen," she answered quietly. Theo changed position. He stretched out his arms on the bench and rested his chin on the bench. She said in a half-asleep voice, "I can't wait for it to be over." She wanted it too, damn right she did! Riley felt she was at the end of her rope. Listening and writing at the same time took a large chunk of her energy, which, after four hours of class, she had none left. To avoid falling behind, the 11-year-old began writing as fast as she could; readability would suffer greatly. Half an hour later, the last bell of the day rang. Mrs. Daniels said she would explain the third arrow the next day, but the buzz of her students' voices prevented her words from reaching their ears. Getting angry was useless now. She grabbed her smartphone and took a picture of the blackboard, then began to put all her things in her backpack. For her, too, the day had turned to an end. "Mrs. Daniels?" a female voice called to her that she recognized. "Yes, Riley?" "You dropped this," she said and handed her dirty, weather-worn blue case. "I thought something was missing," she exclaimed in surprise as she grabbed the object. Most likely it had fallen from the desk during the general marasmus. She thanked her in a kind voice, then asked, "Do you have any doubts about today's class?" "Um..." she hinted uncertainly as she flipped through her notepad. "I actually would have one." Mrs. Daniels looked at her watch. It was 1:20 in the afternoon. She had to go to lunch with her colleagues and was, punctually, late. "You will bring it to me tomorrow, I really have to run now. Study mind you," she told her mortified and hurried out. "Of course she has to run," the little girl commented irritably and set off to join her friend downstairs. * "So," Theo began thoughtfully, "what do you think about . um... geography?" Riley thought about it before giving her answer. She loved geography. Finding out the customs, the lifestyle of the inhabitants, the strengths of the economy, and the brief history of a state in the world excited her so much. Unfortunately, this subject fell into the "I hate this subject because of the teacher" group. "Nice for goodness sake," replied Riley holding back an edge of anger, "but Mr. Johnson is making me hate it." "Then it's a common thought," Theo said, then asked her another question. "Let's get off the subject of school shall we? What do you do in your spare time?" I sneak around and use diapers! Ha ha ha! If I answered him like that, he would think I was crazy. Ha ha ha ha! Riley held back a laugh at that thought, although there was nothing funny about it. Theo looked at her puzzled. "Never mind," Riley hastened to say, "I read and write. Do you?" "I read too!" gave a toothy grin Theo, nearly baring her way. "What kind of books do you read?" Riley hinted with a smile. If she had had a diaper on, she would have peed from excitement. But at that moment she didn't have one, so she had to restrain herself as any big girl would. She cleared her throat, then answered him, "I mainly read fantasy books, occasionally I read normal books." "Normal books?" "Books that are not in the fantasy or science fiction genre," she explained to him. "Mom is convinced that I like them a lot, so she gets them for me." "For example?" asked Theo curiously. He seemed to know the genres in question. "The last ones she got me are about friendship, simple and mundane and without any elements that manage to stand out from other books dealing with the same topics," Riley accentuated her feeling of annoyance toward the end. "Sometimes I wonder why my mother gets me such books, even though I don't like them." "Do you remember the names by any chance?" asked Theo without losing interest. "I ask because I only read those kinds of books." "Books about friendship?" "No, children's fiction books," Theo pointed out. "The fantasy genre doesn't appeal to me much." "Oh," said Riley slightly disappointed. "Anyway, the names of those books are When We Were Together and Ashes. I could have done without reading them." Theo retorted offended, "You can't say Ashes sucks! It's the only one that manages to touch chords that other books in the same genre can't!" "For example?" questioned Riley in a defiant tone. "The whole story revolves around the so-called 'invisible string theory,' " Theo began to explain, "according to which a person is nothing more than the center of an infinite set of strings that connect him to other centers-which are other people. I point out right away that this does not exist in reality, but still, the protagonist - Paul - becomes the epicenter of the pain of every single character he interacts with. "This is where the main themes of the story surface: the desire to connect to others and the outside hand that helps those who are suffering. Paul is a loner, whether he likes it or not he needs to be around people, so he joins the group of losers ignored by everyone and constantly targeted by bullies. "As he spends his time with them he realizes that he too has his own limitations and difficulties to overcome. So he decides to help them overcome their fears and difficulties, they also do the same for him. When Richard and Izzy die in the car accident, Paul begins to wonder if all this connecting with each other is really worth it, so he becomes the spark that destroys all the strings that bind to him. "Needless to say, this is his reaction to their death and that talking to someone about it kept him from destroying the last, most important bonds he still had: his new friends and his family. The ending in which he and his friends throw their ashes at the lake where they first met is the symbol-and the title-of the play." Riley stood in silence surprised to have heard an explanation that only she could have brought up if she had discussed it with another person who was not interested in books. Theo was a reader like her; his attention to detail was identical to hers. It was true!" she told herself. It had not happened in her head! It had happened for real! "Wow!" was the only thing she managed to say. Then Theo stopped in front of an empty driveway that led to a two-story white house. "Here we are. This is my house, welcome!" In that instant, Riley realized that she had removed from her mind the fact that she and Theo were walking to his house. Their conversations had overridden their perceptions of reality, at least hers since Theo was in charge of taking her to his house. They had passed by her house and she had not even noticed! She felt lost for a moment. Mom was right, he lived not very far from her house and the other dwellings were very reminiscent of hers. Getting lost was impossible; she would find her way back in no time. The kids approached the front door. Theo rang the doorbell and saw Riley looking around, but it did not take her long to realize that it was the same porch she had at home. They were greeted by her father, Hank Bennett. An all-American man, broad-shouldered and fully fit, he wore a tank top and long pants. Both the 11-year-olds were speechless to see him in such attire in the middle of winter. "Hey, guys!" Hank greeted them, then turned to the little guest. "You must be Riley, very nice to meet you!" "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Bennet," replied the little girl politely, then proceeded to remove her jacket. "Call me Hank," the man quickly put in an amused manner. "I may be an adult, but I'm not that adult, you know? I still feel like a 20-year-old kid!" Both Theo and Riley burst into thunderous laughter. "Take off your shoes and go wash your hands, lunch is ready," announced Hank and then hurriedly headed for the kitchen. In the bathroom, Riley was the first to wash her hands. Theo suggested that she go first because he had been told that, and I quote, males must know how to behave well with females, as they are the fairer sex, so they had to go first. Hearing this, Riley had to hold back laughter. "Really?" was his response. Theo replied gallantly, "Yes, milady. You ladies are viewed differently than we gentlemen. Therefore, we ask you not to express criticism of our manner." This time she could not hold them back and burst out laughing for the second time; he had been in her house for just over ten minutes and was already fighting not to pee her pants from the laughs. 7 Mr. Bennett had cooked excellent steaks: flavorful, slightly spicy and cooked to the right temperature. Riley filled and cleaned her plate three times; as luck would have it, he had cooked about ten small and medium-sized steaks. Theo was the one who ate the least out of all of them; he justified himself by saying that he did not have much of an appetite. Lunch finished, the two friends helped Mr. Bennet clear the table, after which he left them on his way to his office. Theo explained to Riley that his father worked from home on certain days of the week, and today was one of those days. It would have been nice if her parents had that chance too, the little girl thought to herself. Three o'clock in the afternoon. The two eleven-year-olds were already at work on their couple's project in the kitchen, the only space in the house large enough for them to work on. The week before, Mrs. Towers assigned their class a job to do in pairs: draw a city where the real stars were the buildings. No streets, just buildings and the sky. She would grade all the work and give both components the same grade. She left the barbaric task of creating the pairs to the students, who, in addition to generating chaos, formed balanced pairs. Riley and Theo balanced each other well. She, an excellent art history student and bad artist, and he, a good art history student and very talented artist. Theo came up with a definite idea of how to make the city, the object on which their delivery was based. Four skyscrapers arranged in the shape of a trapezoid, the two forming the minor base in the foreground and the other two - making up the major base - following and well away from the sides of the sheet; surrounded by other buildings with windows colored in colors other than yellow, intended to color all the windows in the trapezoid. Riley, art denier that she was, approved of the idea, but on the condition that they make an informed choice of colors. And there they were, passing the colors around and coloring the multitudes of white squares that remained. Yellow windows (the first ones the duo colored), reds, oranges, pinks, greens, blues, magentas, purples and many other colors caught the attention of anyone who looked at them. The sky was still white with gray insignia of the Moon and the clouds passing in the midst of those black towers, they told themselves that would be the last part they would color. They had set a list for themselves: draw the buildings and skyscrapers with windows; color the windows; draw the clouds; and finally, color them together with the sky. Compared to the time in the classroom, Riley was more relaxed and more confident in coloring the white spaces. Moreover, the silence that enveloped the kitchen room kept her glued to her task. From time to time, she cast glances at her friend to make sure he was doing his part. It wasn't necessary; Theo was devoting his heart and soul to coloring buildings and windows and, every few seconds, supervising their work. It's definitely coming along nicely. Theo and I are not a bad team after all. An hour later, Theo put down the purple marker and gave a tired sigh. Then he asked his friend, "How many windows do we have left?" Riley finished coloring the last window with red and announced it contentedly in a very high tone of voice, after realizing this she apologized. Theo raised his arms to the ceiling in victory. Exhausted, he said, "We are almost at the end." At that point, Riley got up from her seat. "Where's the bathroom, Theo?" "Up, turn left and first door to the left," he answered her in the same voice. "While you go to the bathroom, I'm going to stop and recover too. I'm beat!" Riley walked out of the kitchen and headed for the stairs. He went up to the second floor and turned to the left, as Theo had told him moments earlier, and looked for the bathroom door with his eyes. There it was! It was a plain white door; she lowered the handle and stepped inside. The bathroom furniture was all light blue, like the diaper packaging she had at home, while the walls were a strange white. He observed it closely; it was a white with light blue undertones. So the dominant color of the bathroom was light blue, she told herself and walked to the toilet that was at the end of the room. In front of the toilet, a dark sky-blue dresser stood toward the ceiling, it looked as if it might touch it, but the thin deep black space gave the 11-year-old confirmation that the cabinet was not in contact with the ceiling. Beautiful, she thought as he squared it from top to bottom. She counted six in total. She looked at it again for the second time. The last drawer was open, inside it a package of diapers was illuminated by the light coming from the window. She recognized them; they were Pampers Baby-Dry overnight diapers. Overnight diapers -- wait a minute, does Theo pee in bed? Riley ignored that question and ignored the contents of that drawer. She pulled down her pants and... gasped in disbelief. Her panties were slightly wet, the smell of pee plugged her nose. Oh, come on! Wasting no more time, she pulled them down and sat on the toilet. Theo's diapers and her panties' smell became her fixed thoughts for that minute sitting to relieve herself. It couldn't be true. * In forty minutes, the work was finished and all imperfections removed. Riley and Theo were satisfied, especially him since it had been his idea. "What grade do you think we'll get?" asked Theo of her. "I don't know... maybe an A," Riley replied slightly nervously. "I doubt we'll get a bad grade!" Theo smiled at her, then took the drawing and put it inside the clear envelope he had brought it home with the week before, then put it inside his backpack, being careful not to crumple it. After that, he told her happily, "Mrs. Towers will be impressed with our work." "Mmh-mmh," Riley quipped casually, thinking about the wet underwear against her skin. Mom would surely take her back. "Would you like to see my room?" proposed Theo to her. "I'd like to show you my bookcase." "All right," Riley answered him, smiling. She felt the need to distract herself from everything and turn off her brain. On the stairs, Theo said, "I'm going to the bathroom and then I'll join you. My room is the third door on the right." Suddenly, Riley stopped on the last step terrified. Now? Right now you have to go to the bathroom, Theo? Then in the same bathroom where your diapers are in full view? Oh... maybe I'd better tell him. "Wait a moment, Theo," she hesitated in a serious tone. "There's something I have to tell you." "Can't you wait a few minutes?" the friend implored her. "I'll come in and out." No, I can't wait! In fact, I don't want to wait! "Theo, I saw them!" admitted Riley apologetically. "I went in and saw the open drawer." Theo's face darkened. Riley recognized that expression, even that state of mind. She felt guilty, the same guilt she had when her parents caught her with a diaper on. "So... now you know about my little secret." Riley nodded. "I won't tell anyone, I promise." "I know you won't," Theo told her like it was nothing, then smiled. Silence. "I know you have a lot of questions for me, but I'm going to go to the bathroom first and then we'll talk about it," Theo said as he headed for the bathroom in small steps. Before taking his leave, he reminded her, "Third door on the right!" * Boring. Boring. Super boring! Boring. My goodness, pure boredom! Boring. Riley was standing in front of Theo's bookcase in her room. She was studying the various books he had and, reluctantly, could not find one that would pique her interest. She began to wonder if Theo took those stories seriously. From the titles alone, which were trite and not at all profound - except for "Ashes," which reevaluated her - she could already imagine the other stories. "Gee, Theo," she said boredly. "Besides Ashes, you don't have any exciting books." "I expected this answer from you," he said as he entered his room. Riley jumped in fear. Had she spoken too loudly again? After that, she sat on her bed and watched Theo take two random books from the bookshelf. There was something about him that did not convince her, her eyes studied his butt. Why is his butt so... big? The friend made a leap to grab a book, failed. So he made another, this time succeeding. Twice, his ears picked up rough sounds reminiscent of typical paper noises. At that point, Riley understood: Theo was wearing the night diaper he had seen in the bathroom. What had he put it on for? "Here," Theo told her, handing her two of his books. Ashes and When We Were Together, the two books they had talked about before entering the house. He added hopefully, "Reread them and then tell me what you think." Riley raised her right eyebrow, not understanding this last sentence. "If you want to try to change my mind, you're way off base. Besides, I already have these two at home." Theo resumed them mortified. "I had forgotten we talked about them, but read them again anyway." "Why?" Theo put them on his desk. "Your idea can change you know?" The friend wasted no time in thinking it over. So, she replied doubtfully, "Okay." After that, Theo sat beside Riley on the bed, keeping his distance to respect her "boundaries." He had never stopped smiling. "Whatever questions you have in mind, ask me," his friend prodded her. "Why are you wearing a diaper?" Embarrassed Theo looked down, but pretended not to. How had she guessed he was wearing one? He replied surprised, "I wanted to put it on." "But aren't you supposed to put it on before you go to bed?" "Yes, but sometimes I put it on long before I go to bed," Theo explained, scratching the back of his head. "My parents let me, but as long as I take it off, do what I have to do, and then put it back on. They check on me a lot to make sure I'm following the rules." Riley nodded. Like at home, her parents had given her rules, albeit different ones, and they wanted to make sure she stayed safe. But to Theo, diapers were like regular underwear-that was the subtle difference that made them different. She would have liked to tell him that she wore diapers too, but after what happened recently and her promise, she let that desire disappear from her mind. "Every once in a while... you think you want to... try to... you know," Riley stammered, but she did not understand why. Theo answered naturally; he was just at ease. "Yes, every now and then. Then it comes back to me that I do it in my sleep and the urge goes away. Also because my mom shudders when she has to take it off me. She hates to get her hands on something messy like my diaper after a good night's sleep." "I understand," replied Riley sadly. "It can't be easy for any of you." "Mom and Dad keep trying new methods to get me to stop," Theo admitted bitterly, as if it were an impossible problem to solve. "As I told you, it's my mother who puts it on and takes it off. Occasionally my father does it, but he is not good at cleaning down there. Even though he is a male like me, sometimes it hurts me. That's why I prefer my mother." Riley wanted to tell him, she didn't want to make him feel lonely. That's what she had sensed in his voice. Also mixed in were innocence and regret for being that way. No one has to know, Riley. Just me, Mom and Dad! The three of us! Silence. Riley couldn't resist a minute longer. "Theo, I have a secret too," she began cautiously and truthfully. "I wear diapers, too." "Bedwetting is a common thing among us eight-to-thirteen-year-olds," Theo revealed for the purpose of curiosity. "You don't understand, I wear them all the time," Riley sputtered. "Or rather, only on weekends do I wear them. Morning, afternoon, evening and night. I don't have any medical problems, I just like them. I like their drawings, I like peeing on them and feeling them all around me. And, most of all, the attention my parents give me in taking care of me." Theo remained silent, having no idea what to say. He wanted her to be happy, she wanted him to be happy too, so he hugged her tightly. "Your secret is safe with me, Riley," he told her in a low voice. Riley was speechless, the hug and his words warmed her heart. She was not dreaming, the warmth of her friend made her feel good, safe. She told him in a soft voice, "Yours is with me too, forever." 8 The rest of the afternoon went smoothly. Riley and Theo managed to do all the homework they had and spent the last half hour up in his room talking about the thing that had led them to become best friends: diapers. They stretched out on the floor, wanting to play out a scene from a book they had read where two characters - a boy and a girl - were talking about their problems lying on the floor next to each other. To feel more comfortable, Theo slipped off his pants let the world admire his Pampers Baby-Dry for the night. There was no shortage of shenanigans from his friend where she urged him to wet himself to which he laughed while maintaining full control of his bladder. "Mom picked me up on her shoulder," Riley recounted gesturing toward the ceiling, "we moved to the hall and she laid me down there like I was a baby. Then she tried to take my diaper off, stopped when I told her I had more in my room." "What did she do then?" asked Theo, brushing his diaper. "She went to the garage to talk to my father. They came back together and changed it for me," she replied. "I couldn't believe it: mom and dad changing my diaper at age 11! The next day we discussed this, they set rules for me; I went to the supermarket with my mother and she bought me pull-ups for children who have to learn to use the toilet. They may be small, but boy are they very stretchy!" Theo listened fascinated, at one point asking, "How are the pull-ups?" Riley giggled happily. "Beautiful, it's like you're wearing underwear and a diaper at the same time!" Their conversation went on until six o'clock, the time when Greg, Riley's father, came to pick her up. She said goodbye to her friend and her father, then they walked to the car. When she returned, her mother Helen accompanied her to the bathroom to give her the pre-announced checkup. She pulled down her pants and looked down at her daughter's smelly and still wet panties. "What happened?" he questioned her. Riley explained everything to her, in full detail, the moment she discovered her friend's night diapers and also about the two drops of pee that fell into both her underwear. She blushed with shame. "Next time, sit and watch, don't stand and pee your pants," she admonished her, removing her soiled underwear, then helped her clean herself. At dinner, Riley monopolized the conversation. It was one of the few times the little girl talked so much she almost forgot about the plate of spaghetti on her plate. Her parents listened without ever interrupting her, surprised to find that her best friend - so their little daughter had twice declared - was peeing the bed. Having finished the meal and cleared the table, everyone went to their respective rooms, or almost since Helen forced Riley to follow her to the bathroom for the second time all day. The 11-year-old repeated the same instructions her mother had given her the day before with some uncertainty, did a fair amount of work that her mother completed. After that she gave her the report, "You need to pay more attention, Riley! You cleaned yourself up like you were late for something!" The little girl nodded and yawned; she couldn't take it anymore already. She brushed her teeth and went to her room, she definitely wanted to end this heavy day with a good night's sleep. She threw herself on her bed, at that moment someone knocked. "Come in!" It was her mother, she wanted to talk. He crossed the door and went to sit on one side of his bed. She admitted in a feeble voice, "I need to tell you something." "What is it, Mom?" asked the little girl as she sat down. "Your father and I have discussed it and decided on your punishment: for the rest of the week, you will not wear diapers. Starting next Monday, you can wear them, provided-" "As long as you or Dad are there to put them on me," Riley concluded in a saccharine voice, the tone her mother hated most of all. "I know Mom, I've learned my lesson." Helen did not get angry at her tone of voice; she preferred to let it go and go to bed. Like her daughter, she too wanted to sleep. She wished her a good night and headed to her room. * The diaper-free weekend arrived and passed in a second. Riley spent those forty-eight hours with her parents tidying up the house, that is, tidying up the attic. None of them would have expected that tidying it up would take two days, evenings included. It was Helen who had suggested this activity; staying still, lazing on the couch in the living room waiting to do something stimulating was bringing her a nervous breakdown. Greg, too, was trying not to sit idle; he took to reading a computer book in the kitchen, next to Riley who was studying the ticking of the clock in a bored manner. The third floor had been labeled "the oblivion," the place where everything that had ceased to have a definite use ends up. It was his parents who had given him that name, following an argument they had had that ended in a rather ambiguous way: suddenly, they forgot what they were arguing about. The entire room was chock-full of furniture and boxes with no writing to identify their contents. "Why did they have all that furniture?" wondered Riley, knowing that that question would not pull her away from that barbaric task. They set a goal for themselves: take everything downstairs. Helen and Greg would take care of the furniture, while Riley would take care of the boxes. All three lost track of time; they had started at 1 p.m. and stopped at 9 p.m. Her parents sprawled on the couch, surrounded by the twelve pieces of furniture they brought down several hours earlier. Riley took advantage of this and poked around the partially empty room, opened certain boxes and found old clothes and thirty-year-old china sets. What a bore! She passed between two tall pieces of furniture, perhaps two closets, and came across a long chest of drawers. Six rectangular-shaped drawers divided into two columns, it looked familiar. Then she realized what it was: it was the piece of furniture her parents used as a base for her changing table when she was an infant. I want this one in my room! I'm rehiring you indefinitely! The next morning, Riley proposed to her parents, who were zombies trying to return to the world of the living, but with little result. "Would you like to what?" her mother asked, yawning. "I found the old cabinet you used to use as a changing table," said the excited little girl. "It's big enough for me to lay on it, so changing me would no longer be an endless search." "Why ... are we taking so long to change you?" asked Greg, then took a sip of water. Riley gave him an obvious look. "Dad, do I need to remind you that for you lost my diapers by leaving me lying on the bed with everything in view?" She blushed on that last part. Greg yawned, but preferred not to answer. "Having a dedicated diaper corner would be nice," Helen intervened. "I already have the arrangement in mind for everything." Greg blinked three times. "So, should we move that to your room?" His tone was puzzled. "Yes," the little girl answered decisively, then put her hands together. "Please?" Greg sighed conflictedly, then smiled at his daughter. Through it all, Helen could not help but laugh. * In the early afternoon, a truck parked in front of their house. They were the workers from the secondhand furniture store to which Greg sold three cabinets and six drawers. Ten minutes of phone calls, emails with pictures of each piece of furniture attached, and a thousand dollars earned. He was the happiest person since his daughter. They loaded the furniture, nodded, to say goodbye and thank him for choosing their store, to Greg and left without giving a glance to either Helen or Riley who had been present every moment of their brief stay. "Rude," Riley said promptly, until she was sure they had left their field of vision. And Helen agreed with her with a complicit smile. Then she added, "You'll meet some rude ones too, always behave yourself and you won't end up like them." "Become rough, fat men?" the 11-year-old asked incredulously. "But I'm a girl!" Greg burst out laughing. "There are rough women, too, honey," Helen told her with amusement. They spent the better part of Sunday afternoon moving furniture and organizing Riley's room. The little girl had the opportunity to place the furniture as she wanted. Her parents enjoyed following the directions. The cabinet - changing table - they placed behind the door. The closet next door, the bed and the desk remained in place. With this thinking work completed, Greg went out to run an errand. Riley was happy; her room had become even more beautiful. The latest arrival (or return?) was looking good, two of the six drawers had already been filled. The first with diapers and pull-ups, the second with underwear, lotion and wipes. It was not yet complete, missing the mat that made it a proper changing table. At six o'clock in the afternoon, Greg returned with something that made Riley happy beyond measure: the mat! All three of them went to put it in its place, on which occasion Riley asked her parents to try it out. Her father took her on his shoulder and laid her down as if he was, for real, about to put a diaper on her. It fit perfectly, was comfortable, and she could almost take a nap in it. "It's perfect!" exclaimed Riley. Her father put her down and hugged him along with her mother. "Thanks, guys!"

I don't know why but I am genuinely much happier and contented since I became incontinent and dependant on nappies 24/7. I couldn't imagine life any other way now.

I am so excited by the response so far. Here the last chapter I currently have written so there will probably be a delay before I can upload again. But please let me know how you like things, I love feedback and the story is about to get interesting! Enjoy! ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Chapter 3 The sunlight finally forced Tara to open her eyes, and the warmth of the covers made her clench her muscles slightly. Only to then release and stretch out to feel the coolness of the rest of the bed. Memories of the last couple of days came back to focus. She suddenly jerked up and reached for her nighttime padding. Dry. “Whew!” Tara let out an audible sigh, returning to normal. She felt a bit sweaty, but with a dry pull-up she bounced up with some newfound energy. Pulling her PJ bottoms off, she relished the air flow as she made her way to the bathroom. As she sat down for her morning pee, she felt relief in more ways than one. “Taraaaaa!!” came the cry from across the hall. Pulling her padding back up, Tara raced out of the bathroom and headed for Brittany’s room. She found the girl sitting on her bed with the obvious indicator that she had not had a dry night. Calming herself down, Tara walked up and sat down next to the smaller girl. “It's alright… “ she said, placing her hand on the 10-year-old’s shoulder. “But… if I have three nights in… in… a row…” the girl sputtered. Tara sympathized with Brittany more than ever; she didn’t even know what three nights wet might mean. After her own outburst yesterday, she just let her work it out and gave her a few minutes. “Look, we are in a weird situation, but how about we just do what we usually do together?” Tara finally asked through a smirk. The tears and sniffles immediately stopped, and two shiny eyes locked to Tara’s. “The Mall!!” they said in unison. Their whole lives, they had been just enough years apart to not have a ton in common. But one thing that stayed the same were trips to the mall, starting with being driven by their mothers. Then, when Tara started driving, it became just the 2 of them on their adventures. While Brittany changed, the older girl went and got a couple of frozen waffles in the toaster and was buttering them when Brittany bounded down the stairs. It was only then that Tara realized she was still only in her nightshirt and the pull-up. Blushing, she said, “Here you go!” and she presented the waffles. Dashing upstairs Tara snagged a new pull-up and went to work, trying to find something that would be better than the shorts from the park. Having packed most of her wardrobe, she quickly found a longer tank top that wouldn’t ride up much. She wanted to find a longer skirt but was having difficulty. Stopping the search, she went and pulled her hair back in the mirror. It was so odd to see herself in only a shirt and a pull-up… but she was on a mission. Back into her clothes pile, she began pulling at a likely candidate when she was jolted by a screech from downstairs. “TARA, hurry up!” was the adolescent cry. Chuckling, she grabbed a skirt and pulled it up while dashing downstairs. “Coming!” she called. Within 5 minutes, both were in the van and down the street. Heeding both their mother’s wishes while Tara drove, Brittany was in the back seat on the passenger side. They talked and planned their trip for a bit until the conversation died away while they jammed to some tunes. Turning up the AC, a cold sensation spread from Tara’s lap. Reaching a stop sign, she looked down and snapped her head back up with wide eyes. She had failed in her attempt to find a suitable skirt. Thinking she had found something that least reached above her knees, she actually had picked a short skirt with two large frills. It wasn’t totally indecent, so it should still cover the slim padding, but right now it had bunched up and her pull up was on full display. Taking a deep breath, she reminded herself that she could just buy something else if she wanted. As they were approaching the mall, Tara resolved to not let this ruin her day; after all, it was unlikely that someone would ever notice anyway. Her fears were immediately taken away by Brittany’s enthusiasm. The girls window-shopped, giggled, and there was never a thought about what they both happened to be wearing. At lunch, they had subs: ice cream for Brittany and an Icee for Tara. After another, rather shorter, blitz of shopping, both girls were ready to head out but decided to stop at a clothing store as they exited the mall. Tossing their pops away, they entered the quiet of the shop, and the younger girl made a beeline to her own section. Keeping an eye on her, Tara also looked around for something that would catch her eye when Brittany called her over. The girl’s eyes were practically glowing at an outfit that was hanging on a rack: red overalls that stopped at the knee and a white shirt underneath. “Really?” she asked, and the girl nodded. “Oh, that is so cute!” came a high voice from behind. An older woman with a manager tag on her shirt came up behind the girls and gave them a big smile. “Would you care to try it on?” she asked Brittany. “Can I?” The girl turned to Tara, and she nodded. Brittany grabbed the outfit and ran to the back of the store, and Tara hustled after, getting there just as Brit got in a stall. Sitting down in front of the door, she let out a deep breath. Making quick work of the change, the girl stepped out and looked adorable in the red outfit. Then the woman came into the back area with another outfit set, only this one was a coverall dress instead of overalls. Before she could say they found the right size, the manager cut in, “I found our biggest size, and I think it will fit you if you would like to match; they are on sale.” Tara looked at Brittany and hesitated until she looked at her. She could tell the girl wanted her to say yes; it wasn’t her style, but she was having a great time, so she nodded. “Thanks so much, Tara!” she said, crushing the older girl in a big hug. Dashing back into the changing area, the manager turned back to Tara. “There is actually one other outfit I think would be perfect for you,” the woman said behind a wide grin. Polite as ever, she just nodded again and watched her bustle off back to the section where Brittany found the first outfit. On the woman’s return to the changing area, Tara’s jaw nearly dropped when she saw what the woman was carrying. A short pink dress with tutu-like flair at the bottom had white leggings with pink hearts on them to match. Practically choking on her response, she froze with how she was going to turn the manager down. “I just bought this one for my own daughter, and you remind me so much of her. It's on clearance, so it's basically a steal and so cute!” she explained. Suddenly, as she stood, Tara became hyper-aware that she was in a department store talking to a manager. Already buying a juvenile outfit, and she was in a pull-up, panic was setting in. Brittany had emerged beaming; it felt like she couldn’t decide what she wanted to do. “Ah… ha… What do you think, Brit?” she asked. Brittany looked at the shocking pink outfit and exclaimed, “Oh, that’s… that is cute!” “It’s settled then,” the manager said, clapping her hands together. The girls were ushered to the counter, and as she swiped her card, then Tara realized how much she must have been given a discount on the outfits as the receipt was handed over. “Thank you for helping us out,” she squeaked out. The manager smiled and said , “Oh, not to worry, I know how tricky working around padding is with my girls.” Blushing beat red and rushing out with Brittany in tow, she did not stop until they got outside, breathing hard. Was she wearing a sign? How was it that she was incapable of hiding the fact that she was wearing pull-ups?! Looking at Brittany, the girl just reached around and hugged her close. She finally calmed with the tiny embrace, and her breathing slowed. They walked arm in arm to the van. “Let’s get home!”, Tara declared with a forced laugh. Pulling onto the highway, Tara saw nothing but red lights, and no car was moving after they got about a mile down the road. First 5, then 10, then 25 minutes went by, and they had only moved a few car lengths. The pressing need to go to the bathroom was growing, and there was no end in sight. Flipping the van into park she looked on her phone to discover that an accident with multiple injuries was the cause, and it wasn’t clearing anytime soon. Looking back at her little friend, she could tell that Brittany was also fidgeting and needing to go. Cramping started to settle in, Tara could feel herself beginning to sweat, and her prospects looked dim. About 10 minutes later, she noticed that Brittany had stopped twitching and appeared to be calmer. She must have wet herself, and she was staying quiet to avoid talking about it, she understood that. Turning the radio up a bit, Tara had a thought strike her. If they both had wet themselves, and really the traffic was to blame., maybe, she could just convince Brittany that they could forget this one. “Yeah, I mean, I am only in them to be nice to Brittany anyway,” she thought to herself. Shifting her left leg over while flipping back into gear, the van inched forward while she tried to let herself use the padding between her legs. It was trickier than she thought, pushing didn’t work. Deep breathing, flexing her pelvis, and pushing herself up off the seat did not help either. Finally, she just tried to ‘let go’ and lean into the urge, and it began building. Her mind raced; it was working. She was about to wet herself on purpose; was this really the right choice? Why was she doing this again? Too late, a small warmth started to grow as the pull-up started to fill. Her breath slowed, and as the traffic moved a bit quicker, the flow continued, only to suddenly taper off. She still had to go, but that had taken the edge off, and she relaxed back into the driver seat. It was an odd feeling to have this warmth, or even heat, between her legs. Then, when she tried to press her legs together a bit, the swollen padding prevented them from coming close together. Trying to push the sensations away, she focused on the road and traffic, hoping that traffic would lighten up soon. It was another hour before they passed the accident; traffic had freed up and they were still a half-hour away, and the pressure was building once again. After all, she hadn’t finished going the first time, and Tara didn’t really think too much about it because she was confident she could make it. But a couple of sharp cramps made her think twice about holding things out for even a few more minutes. So, repeating the process from before, she decided to just let out a little bit, and just a minute later, a small trickle began. This was a good idea; take the edge off. “How much longer?” Brittany injected as they pulled up to a light. Trying to ignore her to stop what she was doing, Tara responded, “Ah… About 15-20 minutes. Why?” “I don’t think I can hold it much longer,” the girl answered. “Well you… Wait, you haven’t already… ?” She let the sentence hang there. “No, not yet,” Brit stated. Losing control a burst of pee soaked into the diaper as her bladder gave away fully. She had just wet her pull-up twice, and Brittany was still dry! The feeling of warmth was rapidly spreading, signaling that the padding had reached its limit. Trying to keep a straight face Tara had to think fast, but the only thought that came to mind was to get Brit to use her pull-up. “I.. ah… have to go too. Let’s just cheat this one time,” she suggested and then added, “I mean, with the traffic, it makes sense that we just call a do-over.” “Well, once Mom extended a rule time because I had an accident right before bed and she wanted to make sure I would stay dry,” Brit explained. “Yes! I mean, yeah. Let’s just push things back a day, and that means we just wear them until Monday morning,” Tara concluded. Looking in the back, she saw that Brittany’s face had glazed over, and she heard a slight sigh of relief. She also sighed, but of course, she had already gone. They pulled into the driveway a bit later, and Tara looked around at Brittany and asked, “You good?” The girl nodded and pushed the van door open. Unbuckling her own seat belt and pushing the door open, Tara hopped down and felt the pull-up weigh down on her hips. It was clearly sagging quite low, and she looked back to see two small spots where the pee had leaked on the seat. “Whoa!” Brittany exclaimed at seeing her older friend in this state. Feeling heat in her cheeks, Tara started a walk or waddle inside. “I guess that Icee was a mistake, huh?” The 10-year-old giggled and nodded. “Yeah, the only time I have ever leaked was when I had two accidents.” Tara remained silent as she got into the house and climbed the stairs to her bathroom. Cleaning herself up and disposing of the pull-up she sat on the toilet to be absolutely sure. She was, evidently, already finished. With Brittany downstairs, Tara scurried over, grabbed another pull-up and dashed back to her room. Stepping into the garment, she sat on the bed and took a breath. How could so much have happened in such a short amount of time? She was smarter than this; she wasn’t going to let this continue. Time to work through the facts. Fact one: she had to continue to follow the rules. Brittany was counting on her, and if she changed her mind now, it could damage their friendship; they were practically sisters. Fact two: she only had one true accident. She ‘faked’ the first to help Brittany; actually wet the bed and then chose to wet her pull-up due to a lack of options on a crowded highway. Fact three: she only needed to stay dry for one night. It would take two nights and 1 day to get back to normal. She could do that; she would. Standing, she took a look in the mirror and finally noticed the wet stain on the skirt she wore. Groaning, Tara just called it the wash of the day and decided to take a shower. The rest of the night went by rather dully after the ‘excitement’ of the last couple of days. But Tara was relishing the boredom and kept going over the rules, the facts in her head like a mantra. She wanted to get back to normal, and she only needed to stay dry for two nights and a day or risk moving up to the third rule. She did not want to be in pull-ups at all, let alone school. There were outs, staying dry for 3 nights and/or days, but things were starting to spiral, and everything was different now. Saying their goodnights, Tara climbed into bed in only her PJ top and the pull-up. It felt better to not wear bottoms, and despite everything that had happened, she was extremely comfortable. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Eyes snapping open Tara was rudely awakened with an urge to pee. Quick as a flash, she was up and out of bed. Dashing to the bathroom, she sat down, and the flow started. Sighing heavily, she looked down and confirmed that the pull-up was dry. Happy about waking up to the urge to pee was far better than waking up in a wet pull-up. It was a little early, so she went back to bed and played on her phone until she heard Brittany get up and go to the bathroom. Once the two met down in the kitchen, the two were both in good spirits with dry nights. They both congratulated each other and decided to have a PJ day before school tomorrow. Later that night, Tara and Brittany were 7 episodes into one of their favorite series when the younger girl spoke up. “So, we don’t have to wear pull-ups after tonight, right?” she asked. “Well, what is rule… 1A?” Tara asked. “A single day-time accident will result in a day-ime pull-up for 1 day and 1 night,” Brittany recited. “Well, we passed that one on Friday. So how about 1B?” she responded. Again, Brittany had it memorized: “A single night-time accident will result in day-time pull-ups for 2 days and night-time pull-ups for 2 nights.” “Ok, so we are both on the last night of that. One day late,” Tara said with a wink. Brittany smiled at the slight bending of the rules but then went on, “I’m happy that we are doing this together.” Tara smiled back and realized that this was all she needed to keep going. Just then, her phone chimed, and her mom’s face was on the screen. They spent the next hour talking to their mothers, but neither girl mentioned particular events in the last couple of days. Leaving Brittany to finish up talking to her mom, she went upstairs and laid out her clothes for the next day. After deciding on a dress, Tara was excited to get back to wearing her own underwear. Returning her phone to her, Brittany said good night to Tara, also giving her the thicker pull up for the night. Tara thanked her and gave her a big hug. In bed, with the pull-up in place, Tara felt calm and was glad that she had taken the leap to follow the rules with her best friend. It had brought them closer than they had been; this was going to be an interesting couple of months. Rolling over, Tara was asleep within minutes.

Because I have been passionately reading your stories for 4 years now and I know that you are mean and love to torture your readers.

I sit here and contemplate this whole DL lifestyle. I thought that maybe I had finally found someone that I could talk to about our mutual love of diapers. We messaged back and forth frequently at first and we were honest with each other. Now, she seems to have stop writing. It is hard enough living with this fetish, especially when you feel alone. I have written a few posts on this site and have removed most of them due to replies that upset me. I have decided to write this on here (as maybe my last one) just to get this off chest. I feel alone and am now going to sit back and think about this. It is so hard keeping this a secret for pretty much my life. Now I have to think about Why?

I was with only one person who totally embraced it and she died from a drunk driver. My current wife dealt with it when this was a fetish and fun - but MS had other plans - now 24 -7 - and 61 years old (going on 17) I feel that it was a "chance at best" for another one.... but I am happy with what I have, we are each others best friend and even though she hates the AB style print diapers, we have had to buy them because of budgets years ago and I don't much care for the AB ones either, but they worked for what we needed to keep working and paying bills....For that, I think that my wife is better than the first one that was into it because I liked it for the fun fetish reasons.

I love being a bedwetter. For most of my entire adult life I have never slept a complete night and always had to get up to go to the bathroom. As I matured it went from once to possibly three times a night. Now that I wear diapers to bed and due to a prescription change, I sleep the entire night. In the morning I wake up with a swollen diaper and rested because of a full night's rest. Even if I wake up during the night feeling the urge to go to the bathroom. I just lay there and let it flow and enjoy it and go back to sleep. Currently I have some urinary issues and I very well may end up being diaper dependent shortly. I don't necessarily think that's a bad thing.

Me too !!! I've been a bedwetter for several years now, but it's different from night to night... Some nights, I wet my diaper a little before I fall to sleep, and when I wake up in the morning, my diaper is MUCH wetter. Some nights, I am woken by the urge to pee, but when I check my diaper, I'm already wet from an earlier wetting when I was asleep. And the best nights are like last night... Didn't wet before going to sleep, never wakened to wet during the night, but woke up this morning in very wet cloth diapers and plastic panties!

So this weekend past I again dropped my beloved at the airport on Friday morning for a long weekend with her girlfriends interstate. Three days alone afforded me the strange kind of inverted opportunity that presents to those of us who chose to live their entire lives in nappies: the chance of sneakily spending a weekend NOT wearing nappies. Just to see what still works and what doesn’t. Not Friday though. There was a road trip involved and I know enough already to know that such an event would NOT end well, especially since I was to be driving my beloved’s car. Definitely nappies for THAT trip. After the early morning drop-and-kiss at the airport (you have 30 seconds before a parking storm-trooper strides purposely towards you with a clipboard), I needed to head about 1.5 hours drive up the coast to supervise some works at our other house in a Rearz Inspire+ Mega. The Rearz saw abundant, full use of the course of the day. I never even made it from the airport to the city limits without needing to wet it a little. When I came home early evening that day however took it off, had a shower and replaced it with a thin, close-to-useless, underwear-styled pull-up that I had laying about. I used a pull up because: (a) I couldn’t find my last known remaining pair of underpants (b) It was yet another rain-soaked weekend and I was trying to minimise washing, just in case accidents happened I then proceeded to pee in the toilet by sharp necessity every 60 minutes until bedtime. It wasn’t much pee but the urges went from “none” to “toilet NOW” in as little as 10 minutes. I then went to bed in that same (dry) pull-up. It was unlikely that this pull-up would handle a full-on bedwetting but I punted that it had enough to let me get away with at least one “leak” and I could just change it out for any further nocturnal emissions. I needed to avoid having to wash pee-soaked bedding as it was yet another rain-addled La Nina weather weekend. A full on wet bed would be a logistical problem. I woke suddenly at 2:24am and realised I was about to pee. I leapt out of bed and made a beeline for the toilet where ensued, a very slow and weak pee in the socially conventional location. It looked like however under the harsh glare of the bathroom light that I was possibly a little late to the game. I’d found my “equipment” was a little wet already upon extraction and there was a small wet spot at the inside front of my pull-up. I think it must have been a pee squirt that woke me whereupon I remembered that I wasn’t supposed to be doing that. I had to get up and pee again at 4:30 and again at 7am which sucked. I thought my pull-up was basically dry next morning but pulling it for a rather novel “upon arising” pee, I found the crotch to be suspiciously yellow at the front and that the wetness markers had disappeared there. It certainly wasn’t VERY wet but it had seen *some* action. I’m not sure if that was the fugitive squirt that happened at 2:30 before I’d actually realised what was about to happen (which would have to have been much bigger than I’d thought) or if there’d been some minor leakage later, or both. The next day was more of the same: I had to pee hourly with urgency. Each pee episode was weak, small and preceded by a veritable Mariachi band of urges. I didn’t bother trying to hold on to see if I would wet myself. I knew I would before long, that the process would be painful and trigger yet more washing. It was a pretty annoying day really, not helped by the fact that I was painting a garage. At some point during the day however, Queensland’s autumnal pollen-dump arrived bringing on my usual allergic reaction. After enduring a slightly sniffy and red-eyed hour or so, I sneezed violently, and unexpectedly. I also unexpectedly-and-simultanously squirted into my pull-up. I felt it plain as day and the perfunctory check for a wet spot in my pull up (there was one) was a mere formality. The weird thing was that I didn’t even need to pee! THAT’S new. I don’t have a post-partum body. I’ve leaked whilst coughing before but that’s always been in the context of being in, or close to, my “drip and dribble” zone whereby I’ve relaxed my pelvic floor and allowed myself to use my nappies near-reflexively. This was NOT the case here. I was concentrating on being continent and was (up until the sneeze), perfectly dry and wet myself a tiny bit uncontrollably anyway. I then went to bed that evening and proceeded to keep my pull-up dry all night be dint of being awoken by my bladder to get up and pee every two to three hours. As far as I could tell, I did not sleep wet at all overnight. Then Sunday arrived: another day of hourly peeing. How very, VERY tiresome. Mercifully, Sunday night rolled around and I taped myself into a BetterDry, fell into bed, woke up needing to pee at 2am and did so this time without getting up. I don’t remember any further pee events until Monday so presumably (on night 3), bedwetting returned. So that’s what things look like. That’s after 5 non-stop years of nappies and avoiding any bladder control. It’s not much of a result really: unreliable bedwetting and some frequency/urgency during the day. I guess you’d call it “dependency”. Perhaps instead of the “12 Month Guide” they should call it the “12 Year Guide” because that’s what the glide slope here looks like. This, after no less than 5 years of uninterrupted nappies. On that slight pee-whiff of failure, I’ll defer commenting further on the 5 year anniversary until another time…

Chapter 39: Rebellion Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess I waited patiently as the Speaker of the House slowly managed to regain order in the Commons. The shouting match between the Prime Minister and our own party had eventually returned to just evil glares, whilst the opposition parties across the aisle all laughed at our inability to maintain order within our own ranks. “Now… with everything going on, I think we ought to hear directly from the person leading the protests… Mrs Olivia Clarke.” The Speaker of the House called out. Everyone cheered in agreement, though the Prime Minister didn’t seem all too happy. “It’s your time… make it count…” Jacob whispered to me as he moved out of the way so I could make my way to the front bench. With amazons towering over me on both sides, I couldn’t help feeling a bit of fear and anxiety as I passed my peers, all of whom looked at me with different emotions on their faces. Some were proud of me, nodding and smiling, including Mrs Carter, who still shocked me that she was a supporter of littles. I swear I remember hearing Jacob talk about her having her own little that she adopted, hence why I didn’t bother looking to her for support, or even friendship… which reminded me that maybe I should have a look into her and see what situation she’s actually in. Because maybe she’s like Catherine, Ellie and Danny’s Mummy… maybe she’s protecting the little. Maybe… just maybe… I was a little too quick to judge. I walked up to the large table in front of the Prime Minister and his ministers, the one separating our party from the opposition. This is where the PM and the leader of the opposition would speak out, along with their cabinet ministers, whereas backbenchers like me would have to speak from our seats. At least now I’d have a microphone so they'd be able to hear me! Downside was… I didn’t see a step stool or anything, which meant either awkwardly asking for one, or climbing on top of the table, which seemed… undignified. “Let’s see her try to get up…” The Prime Minister smirked as he whispered to the Secretary of State next to him. I say he ‘whispered’… he made sure he was loud enough so that I could hear him. But then that’s when the unexpected happened. The Minister for Equalities… whose job it was to carefully oversee equality legislation and encourage fair treatment for all, basically any minority except littles… stood up from the front bench and grabbed something from under his seat, walking ahead of me and placing it down next to the stand. It was… a step stool! “I… thank you…” I said, mumbling my words as I struggled to find the appreciation for such a kind act. One that I genuinely wasn’t expecting. “No, Mrs Clarke, thank you.” He replied, smiling at me. I could feel the hatred from the Prime Minister burning into the back of this relatively unknown Minister’s head. He had clearly gone against orders and directly disobeyed our Prime Minister, something that will probably lead to him getting the whip withdrawn. But that’s the thing… this wasn’t a last minute attempt to save face in front of the majority of our party who seemed to be on our side rather than the PM’s… this guy had the foresight to bring this ahead of time… I smiled at the Equalities Minister and made my way up the step stool so that I was now at head height with the microphone. “I…” I coughed a bit to clear my throat… and to build up the nerves I needed to speak to everyone. Last time I did this, it landed me in hot water with the Prime Minister, and I was fueled by fury and rage last time. This time… I needed to sound civil. I needed to be the better person. I needed… to appear like an adult and not the little baby that most of these people probably saw me as. “I… thank you, Mr Speaker. I… I understand a lot of you are worried right now. The protests have been going on for…” “BECAUSE OF YOU! YOU’RE THE ONE WHO STARTED THEM!” An opposition member shouted, interrupting me. “ORDER!” The Speaker called out. “Yes, I am.” I replied, calmly. “My wife was attacked and left in a coma, so I lashed out at the person who caused it, and due to that outburst… a certain member of my party then tried adopting me.” All eyes turned to the perpetrator, who quickly hid her face in her notes, trying to look less guilty. “Tell me, any of you, would you have acted differently in that moment? Your wife is in a coma, and you find out one of the people you truly trusted… had put her there… that he betrayed everything you thought he stood for…” I heard a few shouts of agreement coming from various parts of the Commons, whereas the people who kept quiet looked very guilty. “I went for the person who betrayed myself and my wife. And I ended up nearly being adopted for doing so. If the public hadn’t helped me… I’d be stuck in a nursery in Mrs Brackenstone’s house, shitting myself…” “Language warning, Mrs Clarke…” The Speaker interrupted. “Sorry, Mr Speaker. But I would be regressed in a crib somewhere, unable to do the job I was elected to do. I’m sorry, but who won us the election? And I’m not talking about myself… I’m talking about the millions of littles who all voted, most of whom for the first time, to get us into power. And they, along with millions of Amazon supporters… have shown us that our party failed them. That our Prime Minister turned his back on those who he should be protecting. We voted for you because you wanted to make the country more fair for littles, but you ended up working closely with Chris Slater…” The Commons erupted into arguments again, which had to be quashed by the Speaker… yet again. “It’s true, isn’t it? You and the head of LIBRA were working closely together. I found out just how close during my time running LIBRA myself…” The Prime Minister’s face turned pale as he realised he was fucked. Funny thing is… I found nothing. It was one of the first things I did when I took over running LIBRA, but I couldn’t find anything linking Chris to the PM. No emails, no calls… nothing. But the pale shade on this man’s face told me everything I needed to know. What had just started as a hunch… had just been confirmed by this traitorous face. “I…” He said, speechless. “So you admit you had dealings with Chris?” I asked. “Yes. In order to improve things for littles across the country…” The Prime Minister responded, lying through his teeth. “Improve things… like… developing Brute Force hypnosis to completely obliterate any little’s mind?” “How did…?” His face dropped in fear. “How did I know? I have a very clever ally who is a bit of an expert in all things tech. She confirmed that the same device used to hypnotise my wife… is the same device that created the brute force hypnosis recordings that is currently being used on littles across the country. “That… that isn’t illegal…” “No, you’re right, it’s not. You vowed to outlaw all forced hypnosis before we got elected. And then as soon as you get your position… you go ahead and create the worst kind imaginable… one that leaves absolutely nothing of the original person left. And not only that… that same device that created it can also be used on Amazons. Imagine that kind of power being used against any of you here today. Being turned into something you’re not. Being reduced to a babbling baby just by accidentally watching the wrong TV show.” I looked around the room, and I could see all of them panic a little inside at the thought of this possibility. For so long they thought themselves so powerful… so… invulnerable… and now they were just as powerless and helpless as the littles they love to adopt. “WHERE IS THIS DEVICE NOW?” The leader of the opposition shouted in a panic. The speaker didn’t tell him off or anything, as I could see that even he was nervously twitching in his seat at the thought of being hypnotised. “I had it dismantled. And all records and copies destroyed. Because I believe that such a device is not safe in anyone’s hands. Amazon or little. It’s why the betrayal of the Prime Minister… after everything he promised… hurts so much.” “So he orchestrated the attack on Mrs Williams?” Mrs Carter stood up and asked. The house erupted into yelling matches again as everyone put two and two together and realised that whilst it was not illegal to use hypnosis on a little… it was definitely assault when it comes to an Amazon. And for the Prime Minister to be in league with Chris when this was going on… “I CALL FOR A VOTE OF NO CONFIDENCE IN OUR PRIME MINISTER!” Mrs Carter cried out, above everyone else’s voices. There. That was what I was waiting for. If I had called for it myself… there was no chance I’d even be listened to. I just had to drip feed the information to my party, let them realise what the Prime Minister had actually done… and wait for the ensuing chaos. Waves of hands raised in support, all shouting ‘Aye’. --------------------------------------------------------- “THE AYES HAVE IT, THE AYES HAVE IT.” The speaker announced after a very long, tense vote. I watched as the disgraced Prime Minister was voted out of office, and subsequently arrested for his role in the assault on my wife. And I’d be lying if I said I didn’t find great enjoyment in seeing his usually-smug face look at me with a mix of hatred and guilt as he was paraded out of here with his hands cuffed behind his back by a couple of police officers. He’s lucky I had Faith dismantle that device… otherwise he’d be drooling in a crib somewhere for what he did to my wife. The majority of our party had voted to oust that backstabbing prick, the only people who didn’t were the small handful of the Prime Minister’s cabinet members. Not only did most of our party vote to get rid of him, most of the other political parties did too, and this just left a hole in the leadership position of not only our party… but our government. Which was made all the more scary by the fact that the country really needed stability right now. It needed reassurance, so that the protests would calm down and things would go back to something more peaceful. Not the same, as we can’t go back to the status quo, not after everything we’ve been through, but we definitely need some semblance of peace. Once the large doors shut, the Commons went eerily silent, which after today’s shouting matches… was just uncomfortable. “What do we do now?” Mrs Carter asked, finally breaking the silence. “Who becomes Prime Minister now?” Everyone looked around at each other and shrugged. Clearly no one had any idea. “We don’t really have any kind of succession like other countries. This… this has never happened before.” The Speaker calmly spoke out to all the MPs currently sitting in their bench seats, waiting to be told what happens next now that the corrupt PM is gone. “The Green Democrats need to elect a new leader, and that person will take on the position of interim Prime Minister, until the time in which the people can elect a new Prime Minister.” “So… it’s up to us?” Mrs Carter looked around. “I nominate Mrs Clarke.” My heart stopped. At least that’s what it felt like when everyone turned to look at me. I had quietly taken my seat to cast my vote when the Prime Minister’s fate was up for debate… and now I wanted to retreat further into the chair, away from all these prying eyes. “I agree.” Jacob said. “I would suggest going away and voting…” The Speaker tried to suggest. “No. We’re confident. We nominate Mrs Clarke.” “This is highly unprecedented… but then everything going on lately is. The country is in chaos. We need leadership. Mrs Clarke… do you accept this nomination?” The Speaker of the Commons turned to ask me. “I…” “Well?” “Liv… do it! Say yes!” Dotty said into my earpiece, followed by Faith, who was also in on the call, suggesting I should definitely do it. “I…” ======================================================= My new story just had it's second chapter on SubscribeStar, so expect it here in a couple of weeks (at least that's the current plan). Also thinking of opening up short story commissions now too finally, now that my writers block seems to have subsided. If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

Hi- New to posting here. Just joined the site. I was just wondering how many married men are out there that have a spouse willing to change diapers when you ask?? I just have this notion it's this crazy odd thing, want to know if I am right. Looking forward to getting to know people on here!

The Movie StaR Like every girl, Jamie had dreams of becoming a movie star as he was growing up. Although he was a boy he preferred to play with dolls rather than trucks and guns. In his fantasy world the dolls were his fans and co stars. During his childhood life had not been an easy ride, he had undiagnosed Growth Hormone Deficiency, or GHD as it is more co referred to, his parents and older sister had been killed in a car crash when he was six and he had lived in a succession of foster homes where because of his petite stature he had more often than not been treated as if he was much younger than his actual age. As he scanned the job ads looking for a new opportunity he reflected on his short life and wondered how different it might now be if his parents and sister had not died in the smash with the semi trailer. It was only because of his petite statute and the fact that he still to still ride in a toddlers carseat with a five point harness and full body shell that he had survived the smash, the shell of the carseat preventing his small body from being crushed. They had flown to Europe on a family holiday, it had been an amazing trip before the accident and a wild ride after it. Closing his eyes he remembered the accident vividly, it was night and raining, they were in north of what had previously been East Germany close to the border with Poland, a semi trailer had lost control on the autobann, rolled and crushed their car. When the emergency services pulled him from the wreck still strapped in his carseat the paramedics were amazed that he had survived and immediately mistook him for being much younger than his six years because of his petite stature, the fact that his Mom had diapered him for the road trip and that he was riding in a toddlers carseat. Unfortunately for Jamie the accident was the trigger on a smoking gun that set in chain a series of events that were to define the rest of his childhood. His undiagnosed GHD made him look like a toddler, in a country where english was not the first language and with no parents or sister left alive to support his case that he was six, not three. Sedated at the accident scene he had woken the next day to an environment completely foreign to him. Rolling over he stretch his arms and legs making contact with cold steel. Slowly he opened his eyes, his vision blurry at first. Initially he began to panic, it looked like he was in jail, white bars of cold steel filled his field of vision, as his vision cleared that assumption was dismissed and replaced by a new reality. Moving to a sitting position he realised that he was in a hospital crib, to his left and right other cribs stood their ground, some occupied, others empty. Across the room he could now see four large tables with soft waterproof mattress covers, below each mattress were stacked white cotton baby diapers and well worn plastic baby pants. Without realising what he was doing his hands reached for his manhood, it was only then that he realised that he was wearing the same plastic baby pants and diapers that he could see across the room. Looking down he felt the pressure in his bladder demanding release, his pulse was now racing, through the opaque plastic pants he could see the diaper pins that had been used when he had been brought in from the accident scene and his wet disposable discarded and replaced with a cotton baby diaper. Pulling himself up to a standing position he had called out to the young nurse who was attending to another child that he needed the bathroom, all she had done was smile back at him and greet him in german, a language he did not know. With his repeated attempts to be let out of the crib and baby diaper to use a bathroom the inevitable eventually arrived, his bladder released, the warm liquid pooling between his skinny legs before being wicked up by the soft cotton of the diaper he was now wearing. His worse fear had been realised, he was in a foreign country and had been mistaken for a toddler who had not been potty trained.

And that question may never be answered. We shall see. They maybe bad at their jobs, or the system may be so over-crowded, and they have a quotas and other pressures put on them, that they just give up and fall in line to the system's demands. While I know for a fact there are a lot of people that have gotten lazy about their jobs in this field, I have to wonder what took their spark away, because most people that go into the field actually hoped to help kids in their own ways. Not going to answer the Vanessa question right now (evil grin). I'll let you wonder on that one.

I received my semi-annual shipment from Northshore and included were a few "free" samples. Among these samples were two cloth-covered Megamaxes. I decided to wear one to bed last night after I had purposely hydrated myself. Now, I'm not nearly the expert that some of you are and I rarely post here, but I have been a DL for at least the past 58 years and this for me was unusual: With respect and apologies to Sonny Curtis and the Bobby Fuller Four, I fought the Megamax (and the Megamax won.) Goodness, that Megamax took two mighty wettings, and then some, and swelled to such an extent that could no longer sleep in it. I actually got up and took it off in the wee (did you see what i did there?) hours of the morning so I could sleep better. Kudos to its construction and aborbancy. No leaks and no wicking and never got to the point where it felt very wet. Maybe just a little too much for me, however!

😇 I don't know what you're talking about... [attempts to run and write more torture...]

Chapter 6: Punishment Snack time finally came to an end. A heavy silence settled over the room, broken only by the occasional sound of chewing and the rustling of clothing as the group shifted uncomfortably in their seats. Steve's stomach hurt from all the milk he had been drinking. His fear of knowing that punishment awaited him at Nyxara's hands only made him feel worse. These things weren't human; what punishment would it deal? It seemed so terrifying that it only makes sense that its punishment would be fitting. Elysia moved quietly among them, her movements purposeful as she collected the empty plates and discarded wrappers. Despite its earlier display of sympathy, its demeanor now was one of detached efficiency, as if it were merely going through the motions of caring for children. Steve watched with a sense of resignation, knowing that he was about to face the consequences of his defiance. He couldn't shake the feeling of dread that gnawed at him, the fear of what Nyxara had in store for him. As Elysia approached him, Steve braced himself for the inevitable. He knew he had no choice but to submit to whatever punishment the other had deemed fit for him. They were way too small to be able to fight back. He swallowed hard, his mouth dry with fear as Elysia's cold gaze met his. Without a word, Elysia removed Steve from the highchair, her touch cold. She carried him across the room toward Nyxara's imposing figure. Steve's heart pounded in his chest as they approached the looming, his mind racing with fear, his stomach cramping. He couldn't tell if it was from the sense of dread he was feeling or if it was from the milk. He stole a glance at Ashley, her expression filled with worry and concern. He wished he could reassure her, to tell her that everything would be alright, but he knew it would be a lie. Nyxara's eyes narrowed as Elysia stretched out her arms, holding Steve in the air, facing his impending doom. Nyxara's gaze was cold and unforgiving. She regarded him with a sense of disdain, as if he were nothing more than a disobedient child in need of discipline. "You have disobeyed me," It's voice was cold and devoid of emotion, sending a shiver down Steve's spine. "And for that, you must be punished." Steve swallowed hard, his throat tight with fear as Nyxara reached out to take hold of him. He felt his throat tingle, and he suddenly felt extremely nauseous. *blahch* Vomit now dripped down Nyxara's front, his stomach unable to keep down the last bottle of milk he had. His eyes got huge, and he felt his pulse quicken. If they thought him throwing the bottle was worth a punishment, what would throwing up on them do? He was horrified at what the mannequin's response would be. The mannequin slowly raised its hand. Steve flinched instinctively, expecting her to smack him. But to his surprise, it simply wiped itself off. Nyxara's eyes narrowed as she regarded Steve, a hint of curiosity flickering behind her cold gaze. "It seems the little one is not feeling well," she remarked, her voice tinged with intrigue. Elysia, clean up this mess. I'll take Steven to go get better." Elysia nodded, her expression unchanged, as she set Steve down next to Nyxara, who was trying to clean herself. Steve just stood there frozen. He wasn't sure what was about to happen, but he knew if there was a chance they could get his stomach to feel better, he could get out of punishment. He would do anything to get on their good side. If that meant standing still and waiting patiently to get something to settle his stomach, so be it. Elysia left the room to get supplies and returned shortly after to clean up the vomit. Steve watched in silence, his stomach churning with nausea and fear. He couldn't believe he had thrown up on the mannequin. Nyxara turned to Steve, her gaze piercing. "Come with me," she commanded, her tone leaving no room for argument. Steve felt a wave of apprehension wash over him as Nyxara led him toward a door at the back of the room. He had no idea where they were going, but he knew it couldn't be good. Walking towards the room, he felt like a prisoner being brought to the chair for their execution. As they descended into the basement, Steve's heart sank at the sight that greeted him. The basement was dimly lit, the air thick with dust and decay. He could see a machine in the corner, its purpose unclear but foreboding. It had a cylinder large enough to fit him or any other children sized items easily. Next to it looked like a control panel with a screen. There was an outline of a person's body on the screen. The tube had an orange-tinted window the size of a computer screen around where a person's head would be, and the door had strange electronic parts on it. There was no way to tell what this thing was or what it did; all he knew was it didn't look good. Nyxara led Steve toward the machine, her movements purposeful. Steve's fear grew with each step, his mind racing with thoughts of what awaited him. "What is that?" Steve asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Nyxara turned to him, a cold smile playing on its lips. "This, my dear, is how we ensure our little guests stay healthy," she replied, her tone sending a chill down Steve's spine. Steve's eyes widened with fear as he wondered the implications of Nyxara's words. He knew he had to find a way to escape this nightmare before it was too late. But as Nyxara gestured toward the machine, Steve knew he had no choice but to comply. "Step inside," Nyxara commanded, her voice coldly firm. Steve hesitated, his heart pounding with fear. He knew this machine was no ordinary contraption. With a heavy heart, he stepped inside, the machine closing around him with a sense of finality. As the machine whirred to life, Steve felt a surge of panic rise within him. He never thought himself to be claustrophobic before but the walls of the cylinder felt like they were closing in on him, trying to suffocate him. He tried to break free and escape from its clutches, banging his arms against the glass, but it was useless. He was trapped, powerless to resist the machine's purpose. Suddenly, he saw a mechanical arm slide up from the bottom of the door right up to his abdomen. He saw the machine light up, focusing its energy around his stomach area. Steve felt panicked and helpless to do anything. A strange sensation washed over him as the machine worked its magic. He could feel his stomach ache easing. He no long felt nauseous, and even his butt didn't feel rashy or raw from the diarrhea he had earlier. "What is this thing, and what did it just do to me?" He thought to himself. When the machine finally released him, Steve stumbled out of the machine, his mind still reeling from the experience. He felt different, changed in some fundamental way. He felt better, significantly better than he had in years. It was as if his body had been refreshed and rejuvenated, like getting a new pair of shoes and feeling how they fit perfectly for the first few weeks. "Wh-what did that thing do to me?" Steve stuttered, his voice trembling with uncertainty. Nyxara regarded him with a cold gaze, her expression unreadable. "Are you feeling better?" she asked, her tone devoid of emotion. Steve nodded slowly, still feeling a sense of unease. "Yes, but—" "Good," Nyxara interrupted, her voice cutting through his words. "Now that you're feeling better, it's time for your punishment." Steve's heart sank at the mention of punishment. He knew he had fought back but thought them making him feel better meant he was off the hook. It turns out he was wrong about that. He couldn't help but feel a sense of dread at what awaited him. He followed the mannequin as it led him back upstairs, his mind racing with fear. Once they reached the main room, Nyxara wasted no time. She guided Steve to a nearby corner of the room, her grip steady as she positioned him facing the wall. Steve's heart raced as he braced himself for what was to come, not knowing what this thing's punishment would be. It lightly touched his back and twisted his head so it was straight on the wall. It's touch sending a shiver down his spine. With a swift motion, Steve felt the first spank, its hand cold and hard, connecting with Steve's backside with a resounding smack. Steve winced at the impact. His cheeks burned red with shame as he felt his messy diaper squish against his skin uncomfortably. The spanks came fast and furious, each one landing with painful precision. Steve gritted his teeth against the sting, his cheeks flushing with humiliation. He could feel his diaper leaking slightly from all of the impacts, the dampness slowly spreading to his overalls. After what felt like an eternity, the mannequin finally stopped, leaving Steve teary-eyed. He felt his butt stinging from all of the impacts, and even though he had some extra cushioning, it didn't really help. He felt ashamed to have such a humiliating punishment take place. He originally thought he would have his bones broken or his nails ripped off, like what you see in torture integrations. No, he was treated like a child from an era where spankings were common. The mannequin regarded him with a cold look, her expression unreadable. "You are on time out for misbehaving earlier," she stated, her voice cold and emotionless. With that, Nyxara turned and left the room, leaving Steve alone in his corner of shame. He could feel the eyes of the others on him, their expressions a mix of pity and disdain. He wanted to disappear, to escape from this nightmare of humiliation and punishment. But as he stood there, his body aching and his heart heavy with shame, Steve knew that there was no escaping his fate. He was trapped in this twisted reality, at the mercy of these otherworldly beings. And until he found a way to escape, he would have to comply with whatever they had in store for them.

Lara sat at her desk staring blankly at her laptop, not reading a word. Her attempts to study were clouded by thoughts of the well spanked boy sleeping downstairs. Every time she tried to refocus, it was no use. She just continued picturing Ted. Bent over across Stacey’s knee. Begging not to be paddled. His pink bottom in the air over the arm of the couch. Standing in the corner with his pants around his ankles. His buised butt getting strapped across his bed. Climbing into bed wearing nothing but a pull-up diaper. Lara’s hand slid between her legs. Working their way upward, her fingers found a growing warmth spreading as she considered how infantile Ted had been treated. The thought of him in pull-ups made her remember… “He needs thicker diapers!” Quickly opening a new tab on her browser, Lara searched “thick adult diapers.” As she perused the results, she muttered aloud to herself. “Hmm… no, too thin… and boring… “Here, these are thicker! But man, still boring… “Ha! Pink ones!” Lara perused a site with various options of plain colored diapers. She giggled a little as she read the descriptions like “overnight protection” and “heavy wetting.” She hit the back button and again clicked into the search bar. Hesitating momentarily, she amended her search. “cute adult diapers” Lara’s eyes spread wide open as the results poured in. Her jaw dropped. There were pages and pages of adult sized diapers fashioned with bright colors and babyish prints. Dozens of styles with varying thickness, though most of them boasted serious absorbency. Her hand dropped quickly between her legs. The warmth intensified and her fingers felt a dampness spread as she pressed them against the crotch of her leggings. She began rubbing herself, while her other hand scrolled the diaper selections. Lara was astounded as she saw the pictures of grown girls and boys modeling the colorful infantile diapers. She never would have considered something like this sexy, but in that moment, she was intensely turned on. After about ten minutes down the rabbit hole of adult baby accessories like pacifiers, onesies, and changing mats, Lara added a pack of baby blue printed diapers to her online cart and quickly checked out. Her purchase would arrive in just a few days. She was so titillated. Saving a few bookmarks for sites to check back on another time, Lara closed her laptop and opened her legs. She had more pressing matters to attend to than shopping for pacifiers. She slid a hand down the waistband of her pants as she pushed back from the desk. She closed her eyes. Imagining Ted, standing in the corner, red splotches at the tops of his thighs, just below a poofy baby blue diaper, Lara’s fingers worked the lips of her pussy. Finding the target, Lara gasped and bit her lip. She rubbed furiously as she pictured Ted’s muscular body, sprawled out on his bed, naked but for a cute Pamper, bulging at the crotch. Stifling her moans so as to not wake up her roommate down the hall, Lara pushed harder into her clit and massaged it deeply. The image in her mind flashed to Ted willingly bending himself over her knee. She pull down his diaper and began reddening his bare bottom. She imagined what she might say to him. “Naughty, naughty little boy. You just can’t act like a big boy can you? You need a good spanking and a fresh diaper, mister!” Lara’s entire body flexed. Her mind went completely blank as she reached a massive climax. She bit down hard on her lip, drawing a little blood, trying not to yell out in ecstasy. As she recovered her composure, Lara smiled to herself. It was weird for sure, the idea of spanking and babying her friend. But there was no denying, it was also very sexy. Lara regarded the state of her panties. They were very wet and had soaked all the way through to her leggings. “Sheesh, maybe I need a diaper too…” she muttered to herself with a snicker. Suddenly, she remembered the second bag of Goodnites stashed under her bed. She bolted over and retrieved the pack. Then she stopped. Standing like a statue, examining the package, Lara hesitated and debated inside her head. She squeezed the bag and turned it over. The dampness in her crotch began to cool, and a shiver ran up her spine. As if this were a sign, she tore open the bag and pulled out a pink and purple pull-up. She peeled off her pants and underwear, moving quickly so that she wouldn’t back out. Goosebumps rose on her bare, slender legs. She stretched out the diaper, and pulled it on. Turning so she could see her bum in the full length mirror behind her, Lara blushed and smiled. The print on her pull-ups was far less infantile than what she had just ordered for Ted, but there was no certainly mistaking them for big girl panties. Lara ran her fingers over her butt and pulled at the edges of her diaper. It was soft, and was rubbing her in the all right places. She liked how it accentuated her curves and cushioned her crotch. She felt like she had to share this with someone. Stacey surely wouldn’t want to be woken up. But Lara thought maybe Teddy would be interested to see what she had on. Slipping out of her room, she tiptoed downstairs, trying to be quiet but acutely aware of the soft rustling from her Goodnites.

I don't really care about them one way or the other. My Daddy is doing a proper check to see if I need to be changed so it isn't like He relies on them.

I fear the family of my wife asking....super devout Mormons and we have had issues in the past.... and having to change at a family function and take an used one to the truck or car as not to leave it behind in THEIR trash - and them """Noticing """ even if I don't have to change..... But... as one of my wife and I's friends stated: """ It is what it is"""

I think many here have wondered why and how it’s difficult to keep this from others but we are who we are. Ive paused this in my life many times and that includes currently Will I ever get back into it, I’ve no idea. Being gender variant is also something difficult to talk with someone about but I’m now in a relationship with someone and she’s ok with it or at least says she’s going to try and understand it So it’s ok to pause and try and figure it out but don’t beat yourself up over it God bless

..when you say “why not, I deserve something nice” and you’re talking about some primo diapers.

Okay this is getting interesting. Trying to remember why Tracy and Kat can't have a romantic relationship? It was probably something they discussed and I'm forgetting😅🤷‍♀️

Damnit.... Just what I feared the most!!! FingerToes has mastered the art of leaving us on the edge of our seats!! 😁😂🤣😆😎

You're right, this would make for a great story. I have been searching for a plot to link Ian to Bernice, Julia or Sofia in a way that would connect the two generations without settling for the usual mommy/baby boy motif. With Ian soon to be acknowledged as a surrogate dad for the sorority, your suggestion raises some interesting possibilities. I'll play around with this, and perhaps use Homage and Aardvark as a sounding board up ahead. Bene grazie!

Thanks! With me being a twin myself, I have always wanted to write a story utilizing the ABDL theme. Of course I have never experienced any incontinence issues like Jill, so not all the experiences reflect mine in real life. I have been to Twins Days Festival in Twinsburg, so there's some truth in that part. The next part will be up tomorrow!

Yup...my view exactly. Knowing that I wet asleep, and that I trained myself to do so is a wonderful feeling.

Thank you for the new chapter! It was great as always. Yeah the child service lady does seem very bad at her job. But sadly that's how many of them are. I hope we soon find out more what happened to poor little Octie. She seems to have suffered a lot. I'm also curious how Vanessa found her.

Chapter 7 : A Quiet Fourth of July… Quiet? What? Now I know what you’re thinking. Jillian, why would you include a part of the story where you experience a busy holiday where nothing happens? Well, my JJ Little Besties, I believe that you already know the answer to this. Considering my drunken episode that triggered my nightly bedwetting, that embarrassing trip to Walgreens to buy the diapers, the search at the TSA checkpoint that almost made me hyperventilate, and my embarrassing airplane incident where I peed my pants, I think that you know where I am going here. Oh no. Jillian’s going to have another accident! My JJ Little Fam, let me tell you. You haven’t seen nothing yet. The countless stories I have in this chapter and in the later ones will make that plane incident seem like a walk in the park. Now about the title. I may be lying to you just a little bit. Yes, the Fourth of July that I had was quiet, but if I was to be totally honest, it was mostly quiet. Mostly? My JJ Little Besties, it’s time for a diaper check. Are you dry? If so, then keep reading. But if you’re soaking wet, use this time to get yourself clean and into a new diapey. Don’t worry. I will not go anywhere. I, Miss Jillian will be here waiting and ready to continue with your bedtime story. The story of how Miss Jillian Jenners continued to embarrass herself until she eventually found a job that granted her stardom. All clean, changed and in a new pamp? Very good, my JJ Littles. Get yourself a tall bottle of milk and your pacie and let’s continue. For those of you who are still dry and have not changed yet, let me assure you. By the time you get through this next chapter, you are going to need a new diapey. Anyway, let’s continue with the story. Now where was I? Ah yes. With the weekend all over from traveling to Cleveland to get my things moved out of my old apartment, my new permanent home was now here with my twin sister Jen. As I laid there that night, a very fun dream began to fill my mind. To begin the dream, I was over at Gary’s house. We were playing Super Mario Bros. on his old NES. I was playing through WORLD 4-2 when I gasped. I felt my pants and I realized that there was a bulge in my butt. Oh my gosh. I was over at Gary’s, and I was wearing a diaper! Of course, it was one of those Certainty Fitted Briefs that I bought from Walgreens. As I was finishing up WORLD 4-2, I suddenly had to pee very bad. Rather than just telling Gary that I had to pee, I just went. I smiled as I watched Mario glide down the flagpole and enter the house at the end of the level. Gary gave me the look and nodded, as if he knew exactly what I was doing. Before I could even play WORLD 4-3, Gary pressed the pause button on my controller. He then gave me a pat on my diapered butt. “Jilly Jill!” He said in a cooing voice. “Does my little baby need a new diaper?” I gasped, as I realized that Gary knew my secret. “Um…” I said, as I continued to flood my diaper with more pee. The SAP powders gelled up and my diaper began to sag and swell. Gary smiled. “Yes! My baby Jilly does need a new diaper! Come. I will change your diaper and then we can continue playing!” I gasped, as Gary led me into another room with a bed in it. He got me to lay on the bed and he pulled down my pants. He then undid the tabs on my soggy and wet diaper. He took a couple of baby wipes and began to wipe my area. You know where. Basically, he wiped whatever part of my skin that got peed on. Then he saw a red spot below my belly button. “Oh no!” Gary gasped. “My wittle Jilly Jill has a rashy rash! Here, I got just the thing!” He wiped some ointment on the rash and then got out a package of diapers. To my shock, the diapers were a pack of Pampers Baby Dry. Size 5? Wait a second! I looked at Gary and pouted. “Gary, those diapers are too small! They won’t fit me!” At that, all my boyfriend could do was smile. “No they’re not, Jilly Jill my baby! They’re just right!” Right after Gary said that I realized that I wasn’t laying on a bed anymore. I was laying on…a changing table? What? I then looked at my hands, and my feet. Why does everything look so big all of a sudden? And, Gary is starting to look a lot bigger too! Oh no… “What gowin on?” I said, realizing that my voice now sounded like a two-year-old’s. But Gary put his finger to his lips, making the shhh sound. “It’s alright, Jilly Jill baby. Daddy Gary is almost done. You’ll be in a fresh diaper in no time…” My eyes began to fill with tears. I can’t believe what is going on! How am I now a two-year-old?!!! Somehow, I still thought that I was my normal age, so I looked at Gary and pouted again. “But it whoan fit!” But Gary kept shushing me. He opened up the diaper and powdered the core. He laid me on it and powdered me. He gently folded the diaper over my pelvic region and snugly fastened both tapes to the landing zone. He then gave the crotch area a gentle pat. “You silly Jilly Jill! It fits perfect! Now, if you stop crying, I’ll let you watch me finish Super Mario Bros. before your nap.” I gasped. My nap? But I’m an adult! I don’t need a nap! My boyfriend saw me pouting and still in tears, so he took a flashy purple pacifier and stuck it in my mouth. I smiled as I began suckling it. After that, Gary snaps up the crotch buttons on my pink onesie. He put my pink Geranimals shirt back on. Gary then put my elastic jean pants back on and picked me up. He carried me back into the living room and I watched him continue WORLD 4-3. Wait! Wasn’t I playing 4-3? I pouted again and began to reach for the controller. Gary smiled as he saw me reach for the controller that I was supposed to have! I mean, really? I was just playing Super Mario Bros. and I somehow morphed into a toddler in the middle of a diaper change! Don’t I get to finish playing? “Ugh!!!” I said, making frustrated outbursts. Gary paused the game and shook his head. “Nah-uh!” he told me. “Little Jilly is too little to play Super Mario Bros.! But don’t worry, I’ll let you play when you get older!” This made me angry. I took the flashy purple pacifier out of my mouth and gave Gary another pouty face. “No!” Gary gave me a look of disapproval. “What did you say? Is that being a good baby?” “No!” I shouted again, still shocked at how little my voice sounded. Gary began to pick me up. “Well, if you’re not going to be a good little girl, daddy Gary is going to put you down for a nap. I think a nice nappy nap will make you feel better, Jilly Jill!” “No!” I shouted again. At that point, I started to feel moisture in my diaper again. “No!” I shouted out loud. I was now in my queen size bed in my twin sister’s apartment again. At this moment, I was still feeling a steady stream of pee flowing out of me and into my diaper. It was like the muscles were in a continual state of relaxation. This is how they felt every night since I had that red wine at the Capital Grille. I then thought about that weird dream that I just had. I cannot believe that my boyfriend was changing my diaper in that dream. And to make it even weirder, I regressed and became a two-year old. The bed became a changing table and Gary wouldn’t let me finish playing because I was two now? Well, whatever the case, this is another entry for the diary. I am never telling Gary about this dream and I hope he doesn’t find out about my diapers! I smiled as I squished around my wet, soggy, and squishy diaper and fell asleep. I woke up to a soft tap on my shoulder. It was once again Pilates time. Since I was in the mood, I took my sister up on the Pilates again. As I began to do the Pilates routine with my sister, I began to explain my dream to her. “What?” Jen said, gasping. “He…changed you?” “That’s what I said!” I said, laughing. Jen gave me a smile. “Well Jill. It looks like you’re really enjoying this diaper thing. So much that you’re starting to dream about it! But regarding Gary, it’s okay. It’s normal to have a dream about your date. I’ve had a few dreams about Joey, and let’s just say that my underwear was not dry when I woke up…” I smiled. “Wet dream?” Jen nodded, as she continued her Pilates routine. “Yup! That has only happened to me a couple times, and it was when I first met Joey. The second time it happened, I was in mid-orgasm…” I gasped. “Whoa! TMI, Jen!” Jen frowned. “Hey! It’s no different than you sharing your weird dream about Gary! Now Jill, when you woke up, were you wet?” I nodded. “It might have happened more than once. Since the first time that I peed, he needed to change my diaper. Then the dream started to get really weird after that…” Jen did her final stretches as I kept up, repeating what she did. “So, you turned into a baby? I guess you could say that he really BABIED you, huh Jill?” She gave me a jab in the very squishy part of my diaper. “Jill? I think that your diaper is getting very soggy. Don’t you think that you should change it? Also, you’re going to get a rash if you stay in a wet diaper for too long…” I nodded. “When Pilates are done, I’m getting a shower.” Jen laughed as she did the final stretch of her Pilates routine. “Pilates are done, Jill. Get a shower!” I laughed and hurried to the bathroom. As I took my shower, I noticed a slight rash starting to form in the areas where I was squishing the diaper around. Oh no. I’m going to have to get some cream today… I finished the shower and I got dressed in my old clothing. When the movers come later today with my things, I should have plenty of my other fun clothes. I walked into the kitchen, where I saw my sister eating a quick bowl of Special K red berries before she left for work. Jen gave me a stern look. “Now Jill, I’m going to want you to look for work today. Try to apply for one job. One would be good. Two would be really nice. Land a nice anchor job and you’ll be able to start making money too. Okay?” I nodded, as I poured myself a bowl of the same cereal. Having eaten the Special K enough, it really wasn’t all too bad… Jen noticed that the box was almost gone. “Eat any more of that, and you’re buying the next box!” she teased me. “I gotta go! Find a job, and then you can play your Switch, alright?” Having already poured the milk on my cereal, I took the first bite and nodded at my twin sister. “Mmmkay Jwwn…” “Hey!” Jen shouted. “No talking with your mouth full!” I swallowed the rest of my cereal and scowled. “Well EXCUSE ME, Miss Manners!” Jen sighed. “Well at least I HAVE manners! Anyway, when the movers come today, DON’T move any of the boxes! We will work on that when I get home. I will want to know where all of your things are going to be moved to, so we can work on that together. And don’t worry about paying them. It’s already been charged on my credit card! Bye Jill!” After filling my face with another delicious mouthful of Special K, I waved goodbye to my dear twin sister. I then finished my cereal and brewed a dark roast K-Cup from the Keurig machine. I opened up the News app and scrolled through my newsfeed while I sipped my coffee. My taste buds exploded with the sweet taste of Crème Brulee mixed with the dark and robust flavor of the dark roast coffee. I was…yeah. I was totally experiencing a coffeegasm. The piping hot sweet and bitter ecstasy touched every corner of my mouth before running down my throat. I sighed as I felt the bitter aftertaste in my mouth. A coffeegasm, indeed. After I finished looking at the current events on my phone and finished that wonderful cup of coffee, I went back to my room and loaded the hunk of vaporware that was my laptop. It took FOREVER to just load the desktop. When it finally did, I hit the ground running and looked for work as my sister told me. I spent the next three and a half hours looking for work. And guess what, sis? I found not one, not two, but THREE jobs! All three of them were anchor jobs. The first one was for a News Station in Manhattan. The second one was for a News Station in Queens. The third one was for a News Station in Baltimore. Seriously. Why couldn’t they just have an anchor position in Philadelphia? That didn’t matter, as I spent the remaining half of my three and a half hours applying for all three jobs. Sure, it’s a two hour commute each way, but it would totally be worth it! After applying for those three jobs, I took a lunch break. I entered the kitchen and had some Lean Cuisines. After having another one for lunch, I was starting to see why my sister liked them so much. Could it be that I’m starting to get used to her food? Am I becoming more twin-like? More Jen-like? Don’t worry, my JJ Little Besties. I am still very different from my twin sister. But in the area of food, I was starting to acquire my sister’s taste buds. I frowned as I ate the last bit of my Lean Cuisine. Is that all that’s in there? I could almost have two of them! I wanted to, but I didn’t. For the next two and a half hours after lunch, I took my much-deserved break. I fired up the Nintendo Switch in my room and saw the rich colors on my new Samsung 42-inch UHD Smart TV that Gary got for me (such a nice boyfriend!). My JJ Little Ladies, if you ever get a boyfriend (or daddy), make sure he knows how to treat you right. I got real lucky with Gary, as he made me feel like royalty. Now that I have applied for three jobs, I am going to enjoy my new Nintendo Switch that my boyfriend also got for me. I navigate the menu and loaded the Nintendo Entertainment System channel. I resumed my savestate from WORLD 7 and continued. And my! WORLD 7 was tough! It’s a good thing that I could rewind as I did this many times to get through the levels. WORLD 7-4 was especially hard, as I had to figure out the correct path to get through it. After being stuck on WORLD 7-4 for almost an hour, I finally figured it out and beat it. I touched the axe and watched who Gary called Bowser fall into the lava pit. I…win? Wait. There’s one more world… WORLD 8 was really hard. WORLD 8-1 had all these hard pits that I had to jump over. I must have had to rewind 50 or more times before I got to the end of the level. I jumped over all the pits and touched the flagpole to finish WORLD 8-1. If that was the first level in that world, what would 8-2 be like? What. The Heck. WORLD 8-2 was a lot worse! This cloud guy that Gary called Lakitu kept dropping these spinys, making it hard to get up the stairs. I then had this spring and this gap area to get through. After that, I had to dodge all of these bullets that were shot out of cannons. I died to these the most. But thanks to rewind, I could try it again and again and again! After the bullets, I had ANOTHER pit to jump over. After running and jumping, I finally got through it. Now, let me guess. Is WORLD 8-3 going to be even worse? Well, my JJ Little Besties, the answer to that was yes! WORLD 8-3 had all of these turtles that threw hammers at me that I had to dodge. I think that Gary called them Hammer Brothers? They were the worst, as all I had was little Mario until I found a mushroom. I had Mario eat it and he became Super Mario. I kept going through the hammer brothers until I killed them without losing my Super Mario. I then found a fire flower. Yay! I’m fire Mario! Knowing that I was now unstoppable, I dodged the bullet cannons (which I think Gary called Bullet Bills?) and ran, firing my fireballs as fast as I could. Every hammer brother that I saw died to the fireball. After that, I had to cross some hard pits to reach the flagpole. After a few rewinds, I finally completed WORLD 8-3. Now, what would the last level in WORLD 8 be like? My JJ Little Bestie Fam, WORLD 8-4 was a total nightmare. Before I started the level, I made a save state (Gary taught me how to do this the last time he was over) I kept running through the level, but it kept looping again and again. I eventually ran out of time and died so I had to reload my save state. Trying it again with fire Mario, I ran through the level and tried it many more times. To spare you all the retries, I eventually ended up beating the level. This is what I did on my successful attempt. I ran through the level and took the second pipe. On the next screen, I jumped over the beetles and koopa troopas and jumped on the pipe that was floating in the air (I had to find an invisible block to do this). On the third screen, I dodged these flying fish that Gary called Cheep Cheeps and entered the third pipe. To warn you, any incorrect pipe will take you back to the very beginning of the level. This was the right one, as it took me to an underwater section. After swimming past the spinning fire and the jellyfish that Gary called bloopers, I entered the pipe that took me to the very last screen of the game. I jumped over the hammer brother and dodged the fireball that jumped out of the lava pit. I ran through Bowser on the bridge and ended up losing my fire Mario. But I touched the axe, which made Bowser fall into the lava pit. I then saw the princess that they kept saying was in another castle. So it was this one? Yay! I did it! I beat Super Mario Bros.! I took a picture of the victory and I sent it to Gary in a text message: (Picture showing Mario standing next to the princess) Gary, I DID IT! I BEAT SUPER MARIO BROS. FOR THE FIRST TIME! *Smiling Emoji* *Joy Emoji* Well, that was fun. If I were to replay that game, it would be a lot easier the second time through… A few minutes later, I heard a knock on the door. I opened it and sure enough, it was the movers that I remembered helping back in Cleveland. They were both younger men and were holding boxes that were filled with my stuff. “Where do you want this?” One of the movers asked me. I looked around and sighed. I didn’t want the living room to be hard to navigate so I had them move all the boxes into the spare bedroom. After about an hour of them doing this, they were done moving everything in. I thanked them and they left. After they left, I texted my sister: The movers just came. I told them to move everything into the spare bedroom. Good thing that I did, as the spare bedroom is pretty full with all the boxes of my stuff… *surprised emoji* About a minute later, my sister texted me back: Good call, Jill! I’ll help you organize your stuff when I get home. I will pick up dinner for us tonight. Sound good? I texted back: Yup! *thumbs up emoji* *big toothy smile with eyes closed emoji* After that, I was about to play some more of my Nintendo Switch when Gary texted me back. I read the text that he sent me: Congratulations Jill! You just beat your first video game! Now, try beating it WITHOUT rewinding or save states! *rofl emoji* After that, you will be ready for Super Mario Bros. 2… *smug face emoji* I gasped. WITHOUT save states or rewinding? I, Jillian Jenners never turn down a good challenge! “Challenge accepted!” I texted back, adding a toothy smile with eyes closed emoji and a heart emoji. With my zeal now burning inside of me to meet Gary’s challenge, I reset the game and started a new Super Mario Bros. game from the beginning. I breezed through the first two worlds without dying! I died once in WORLD 3 (I missed one of the jumps over the pits and died) and once in WORLD 4 (that stupid Lakitu in WORLD 4-1!). I started to die more in WORLD 5 and game overed in WORLD 5-2 to one of the hammer brothers. Guess it’s time to start over! I started my third game and blazed through the first two worlds again. I completed WORLD 3 again, but I didn’t die this time. Neither did I die in WORLD 4! Now for WORLD 5. Knowing where I died before, I took the hit and hurried through the hammer brother. I then finished the level. WORLD 5-3 was easy. It was just a harder version of WORLD 1-3. WORLD 5-4 was just a harder version of WORLD 2-4. The long spinning fire almost got me, but I was able to dodge it just in time. And, oh. My. Gosh. Somehow, I didn’t get hit at all! WORLD 6 was a little easier but WORLD 6-3 was a little more difficult. I only died once here. I got through WORLD 6-4 just barely. I lost my fire Mario, but I beat the world! And with 6 lives, I was ready for WORLD 7. But before I could even start playing, I heard the “Shallow” ringtone on my phone. I paused the game and answered it. “Hello?” “Hi Jill! How does sushi sound tonight? I’m getting us both my favorite rolls. Have you had sushi before?” What? Sushi? Isn’t that raw fish or something? I sighed. “I don’t know,” I told her. “I’ve never had sushi before…” “Then you’re in for a treat, Jill! The sushi that I’m getting from this restaurant always uses fresh ingredients. It will have a fishy and salty taste, but it’s great! The ones that I’m getting will have different sauces on it. It’s going to be amazing! You’ll like it. Trust me…” I thought of my sister’s proven track record of all the delicious food that she has given me. It is a flawless record so far and she has never steered me wrong. “Sure!” I said with a smile. “I can’t wait to try it!” “There we go! And I can’t wait to help sort those boxes with you! We’ll do that after we have our sushi. Sound good?” “Yup!” I told her, my eyes focusing on my paused Super Mario Bros. game. “See you in a bit!” “Okay Jill! I placed the sushi order and I’m leaving my work to pick it up! Then I’ll be home! Bye!” I hung up my phone and went back to my Super Mario Bros. game. WORLD 7 was a little hard without rewinding or save states. But after I got through WORLD 7-1, the rest of WORLD 7 wasn’t so bad. I only died three times! Then came WORLD 8. Believe it or not, I actually had a very easy time with this one. Considering that I had to rewind the most on this world, it was just a matter of waiting in some sections. I died once in WORLD 8-3, but I got both the mushroom and the fire flower again. I completed the level and blazed through WORLD 8-4. This was easy, since I practically memorized the path from all the failures in my first game… I used my fire balls to kill the plant and the hammer brother. I waited for the fire to jump out before making my move. Then, I spammed my fireballs on Bowser until he died. I did it! I beat Super Mario Bros. without rewinding or save states! And it only took me… *glances at phone* Two hours and three minutes! I took another picture showing my fire Mario standing next to the princess and sent it to Gary with this message: Beat Super Mario Bros. AGAIN without rewinding or save states! Game overed once but did it after that! Died five times on that attempt! So THERE! I’m ready for Super Mario Bros. 2… *smug emoji* *tongue sticking out emoji* *toothy grin with eyes closed emoji* *heart emoji* *kissy face emoji* Right after I sent that text, I heard the door opening. Jen was home with the food! After a rousing session of Super Mario Bros., it was now time to see what this sushi was all about… Jen came in and I had sushi for the first time. As she was setting the sushi on the table, she gave me the look. “So, how was your day, Jill? Did you look for work today?” “Yes!” I told my twin sister matter-of-factly. “I applied for THREE jobs today! All anchor positions. One in Manhattan, one in Queens, and one in Baltimore!” “Excellent Jill!” Jen said, now looking very happy. “Well, I got my favorite sushi, plus the special since that was a new one. I hope that you enjoy it!” She got two different rolls for each of us from Kaiseki Philly. The Flaming Lobster Roll and the Phillies Maki. Jen stopped me from eating and we both said the blessing (I did this for Joey’s sake, but it kind of felt good inside…) After that, we dug in. The Flaming Lobster Roll was their special limited time roll, and it came with chopped lobster, spicy tuna, and cream cheese, topped with broiled shrimp along with spicy mayo, sriracha, eel sauce, and chef special sauce ending in a flame. Now this one was very spicy, and I enjoyed it a lot. And having never used chopsticks before, I was able to grab each piece no problem. The combination of all the hot and spicy ingredients created an explosion in my mouth. And my sister got us both kinds of wasabi. She explained to me that most restaurants use fake wasabi (which is just horseradish, hot mustard, and vinegar mixed together). With the real wasabi, she explained that this can only be found along the riverbanks in Japan, so it is very expensive if the restaurant supplies it. The fake wasabi (or fausabi as my sister called it) was just horseradish and I didn’t like it very much. I did like the real wasabi. It had a very earth taste that was a little sweet. It complimented the sushi perfectly! This makes me jealous of all the Japanese that get to experience real wasabi all the time… The Phillies Maki was just two maki rolls of bluefin tuna and king salmon. The king salmon ones had cream cheese and avocado and it was AMAZING with the real wasabi. The pickled ginger was a wonderful palette cleanser between each roll. My sister laughed as she watched me inhale the last of my sushi like it was going out of style. “So, do you like it Jill?” I nodded with a big grin on my face. “You’ve done it again, Jen! I don’t think there’s a single thing that you could recommend to me that I wouldn’t like. It was delicious! Can we get sushi again? I’m hooked!” Jen nodded. “Certainly! It’s a twin thing, Jill. We’re certainly going to like the same foods! Joey takes me there every now and then. There are a couple of other places that have real wasabi if you don’t want that horseradish stuff…” I nodded. “It’s okay, but it’s just too strong. I wish that we could grow wasabi here…” “We can’t, Jill. Wasabi is a very temperamental plant, and it will only grow in the ideal conditions. Japan happens to have the perfect conditions to grow it…” Just then, I got a text alert. “I got a text!” I shouted. Jen grinned. “Is it Gary, Jill?” I gave her the same grin. “Yup! My boyfriend!” Jen beamed. “I’m so happy for you, Jill! I’m still glad that it worked out perfectly between the two of you…” I read the text that he sent me: Nice! That was fast! And with Fire Mario too? Pretty lucky! Now, I will want you to beat the game one more time. I wanna watch you do it! I’ll be over tomorrow. I have a surprise! *smiling emoji* *heart emoji* *kissy face emoji* Jen glanced at the text that I just got from Gary. “Nice Jill! Gary’s always welcome here. Just as Joey is. Joey’s got a client to take to dinner tomorrow so no date night. So, I’ll be around here. I wonder what the surprise is, Jill?” I grinned. “It better not be diapers!” Jen remembered the dream that I told her earlier and laughed. “I highly doubt that it’s going to be that! Now, are you ready to organize a couple boxes?” I nodded and got up from the table. We took care of our trash from dinner and entered the spare bedroom, which was full of stacked boxes that had all of my stuff from the apartments. Over the next hour, we sorted boxes and found a few that had more of my clothes. I eagerly grabbed those, and we took them into my room. That’s when Jen gasped. “Oh Jill! I still need to buy you a dresser! Don’t worry. I bought all of my furniture brand new, so I should be able to find a matching dresser for you. I’ll place the order tomorrow and they should be able to deliver it. Okay?” I nodded and we both made our way back to the spare bedroom. We carried a few more boxes full of my clothes into my room until we got all of them. After that, we exchanged glances. “We got all of your clothes!” Jen told me. “Wouldn’t you consider this a good place to stop?” “Sure!” I told her. “Let’s stop here! All of my favorite shirts are finally with me now. Let’s call it a night.” And we did. I did my usual routine to get ready for bed. I closed the door to my room and took off my panties. And…do you mind? I’m about to diaper myself. Okay. I’m diapered. You can look now. I put on my favorite pajamas that sat in my old Cleveland apartment for so long. It was a Joyspun Women’s Short Sleeve T-Shirt and Joggers Pajama set from Walmart. It was Ocean Breeze. Man, how I missed these jammies! I walked out of my room, hearing the soft crinkling sound as I got my water cup. I filled it and brushed my teeth. I then flossed and used mouthwash. I then saw my sister in her pajamas. They, of course, were the super fancy ones from Nordstrom. Well, NORDSTROM doesn’t have Joyspun! With that, my pajamas win. Jen smiled when she looked at me. “Nice pajamas, Jill! Where did you get them?” “Walmart…” I told her, smirking. “16 dollars and 98 cents before tax. Read ‘em and weep…” Jen nodded. “They actually look very nice! I wouldn’t mind getting a pair myself. I’ll tell Joey to make a trip to Walmart next time…” I gave Jen a nervous smile. “These are a size 12, which would DEFINITELY be too big on you. You’re more of a size 10…” “Bingo!” Jen said smiling. “Just measured my waist yesterday. Just short of 30 inches! Well, size 10 it is! Joey will have to get them next time he’s out…” She glanced at me. “Jill, I was thinking that when we go to Twins Days, our pajamas should match too! Show me your other pajamas tomorrow and I can get a couple more pairs for that. I need them for Friday night, Saturday night, and Sunday night…” I smirked. “So, are we going to have matching underwear too? How about you wear a diaper to bed at night because I have to wear one!” Jen gave me a playful jab right on the butt of my diaper. “Jill! I am NOT wearing a diaper to bed during Twins Days!” I laughed. “I was joking! You wanted to match so why not go all the way?” Jen grinned. “Well, just the pajamas then. As for what’s underneath, that is our business…” I laughed again. “Can you believe it? The Leeson twins wear matching underwear! From the look of Trisha’s face, it didn’t look like she was joking…” Jen nodded. “Well, as long as they don’t go to the bathroom in the same stall…I doubt they would take it THAT far…Well, good night, Jill!” I gave my sister a goodnight hug and I went back in my room. I did a quick count of my diapers before I went to bed. There were 21 Certainty Unisex Fitted Briefs left. Knowing that I didn’t have to worry about wet panties, jammies, or bedding anymore, I guzzled down all my water and got into my bed. I smiled as I thought of the “surprise” that Gary had for me tomorrow. What could it be? Well, my JJ Besties, you are about to find out… I woke up the next morning with a soggy wet diaper as usual. Before we get to the Pilates, a first happened with me that night. Just before I fell asleep, I could feel my bladder begin to relax and release. And then, it happened. The sweet release of pee filling up my diaper and swelling it up again. The super absorbent polymers all becoming a gel in the core so keep the pee moisture away from my skin. The chemist who thought of this was a total genius. Diapers are amazing, as I sure you’re all aware, my JJ Little Besties. I did the Pilates and got ready as usual. Now we’re going to hit the fast forward button, as many of the same things went on for Tuesday. Oh. There was that same rash that I noticed when I took a shower, so I drove to Walgreens and looked for a rash cream that could do the job. After doing some quick research on my phone, I found that Aquaphor was a good cream for rashes. I bought a large tube of Aquaphor with the money that I still had leftover from my roommate. Fortunately, there were no nosy old ladies or bratty three-year-olds that asked if I wore diapers this time. It was a quick and easy purchase, as everyone was minding their own business this time. I applied the Aquaphor on the rashy area and continued on with the rest of my day. Unfortunately, I couldn’t find any other anchor jobs today after looking for three hours (I did see a few jobs at different news studios but none of them were anchors, plus I didn’t want to do weather!) I had another Lean Cuisine for lunch (my favorite). I didn’t want to upset Gary so I played another game on the NES virtual console. What is this one? The Legend of Zelda? Who’s Zelda, and why is there a Legend about her? I selected the game in the library, and it loaded. I watched a short little animation that told a little story about the game. So I have to find all the pieces of the Triforce? And what’s all these items? Will I find all of these in the game? Well, it went back to the title screen so it’s time to start! I started a new game and named myself Jill, of course. At the beginning, I was controlling this green boy that was near what looked like a cave. What’s in that cave? I decided to enter it. Inside the cave was an old man. “It’s dangerous to go alone! Take this!” the old man told me. He gave me a sword. Nice! The sword can shoot beams? And from there, I just basically wandered the map for the next couple hours. Some red and blue octopus things killed me a few times and I encountered a few different enemies. I eventually got some money that I learned was rupees from that title animation. I also got bombs from a couple enemies. They didn’t do anything when I used them so maybe I’m supposed to hang on to them? I’ll ask Gary later… In the middle of my exploration with the boy wearing green (I guess his name is Link from the intro), I heard a knock on the door. I opened it and found out it was the people from the furniture store. Jen ordered me a dresser and they just so happened to have one. “Where do you want it?” they asked me. I smiled. “That’s my dresser so it’s going to go in my room. It’s this way. I’ll show you…” I helped them with the dresser, and I pointed to where my room was. We carefully carried it in. They insisted that I didn’t need to help them anymore, so I let go. I showed them a spot where I wanted it. My diapers were in the closet so I didn’t have to worry about them seeing them (plus, I knew that Gary was coming over later so I made sure that there were no traces of my diapers or the trash that was full of them. I kept all of this in my closet.) I moved a few boxes around and had them set my dresser there. I carefully eyed the room, and it looked like a good spot to have the dresser. After that, they left. As I already told you, they came in the middle of my exploration, so I finished the rest of my two hours of exploration when I heard another knock on the door. It was about 3:00 so I knew that it couldn’t be Jen. I opened the door and smiled. Sure enough, it was Gary! He was holding what looked like my surprise…oh wow. Is it? “Is that my…” I gasped. “Yup!” Gary told me. “It’s your laptop that I ordered for you! We’re going to set it up and you’re going to have a wonderful gaming machine! I even have a cooling fan, so it won’t overheat!” I smiled and we set up my Lenovo Legion. In case you didn’t remember, my JJ Little Besties, here are the specs again for my wonderful new laptop. It was a Lenovo Legion 7i Gen 7 Laptop with 64 gigabytes of RAM, a 12th Generation Intel Core i7 Processor, Windows 11 Home, an NVIDIA GeForce 8 GB GDDR6, a 16” display, a super rapid charge battery, 2 terabytes of storage on a solid state drive, a fingerprint reader for security, and a screaming 2x2W Harman Super Linear Speaker System. Plus, this was complete with all the ports that I needed to plug in everything for streaming. And Gary bought a cooling fan so that none of it would overheat! We plugged it all in and Gary used an HDMI cable to plug my laptop into my Samsung 42-inch UHD Smart TV. This allowed my TV to double as a 42-inch monitor for my laptop. We got everything set up and all my files transferred from my old laptop. I was surprised at how fast this laptop was. Everything loaded instantly. This is going to make things a lot easier. Especially looking for work…After we plugged everything in, I gave Gary a big hug. “Oh, thank you Gary!” I said, with a big smile on my face. Gary smiled. “It’s the least that I can do for my princess…” He looked at me and grinned. “That reminds me. Are you ready to rescue Princess Toadstool?” I nodded. “Yup! Isn’t that the one that Mario rescues? But I thought her name was Princess Peach…” Gary laughed. “In Japan, her name was always Princess Peach. But when they localized the game over here, they made it Princess Toadstool. It wasn’t until Super Mario 64 that she was Princess Peach in the US…Now, let’s go rescue us a princess!” Gary had me switch my input to Nintendo Switch (which my TV already had automatically detected). I loaded the NES on Nintendo Switch online and I was on the map for the Legend of Zelda. “Legend of Zelda?” Gary said, smiling. “That’s a very good one, but we can play it another day. So, you found the sword already?” I nodded. “And some rupees and bombs! I didn’t want to enter any other buildings until I did some more exploring…” Gary laughed. “I’m going to help you with that game. Don’t play any more of it until we get together again. Okay? Make a save state and exit this game. Then select Super Mario Bros. Don’t worry about player 2. I have a pro controller with me.” I nodded. So, Gary is going to play as Luigi again? I exited The Legend of Zelda and loaded Super Mario Bros. I selected 2 player and we started playing. It was my turn. I smiled as I began to show off to Gary what I had learned. I blazed through the first four worlds but died on WORLD 5-2 (stupid hammer brother!). Gary smiled. “That hammer brother is so annoying! My turn!” Gary played as Luigi and blazed through the first four worlds as I did. He completed all the levels in WORLD 5, except WORLD 5-4. He lost his fire power on the large spinning fire and died on another spinning fire ball later in the level. “Ha!” I said, laughing. “My turn!” I got my revenge on the hammer brother and got all the way to WORLD 5-4. Fortunately, I was fire Mario and I dodged the large spinning fire. I also dodged all the spinning fires and even killed Bowser with my fireballs! “Why do they turn into enemies when they die?” I asked Gary. Gary smiled. “I like to think that those are fake Bowsers. The real Bowser cast a fake Bowser spell on each of those enemies. That’s what I think, at least…” I nodded. “Makes sense…” I continued through WORLD 6 and finished it with no trouble. I even completed WORLD 7! I was on fire! Then I got to WORLD 8-1. Except I missed the jump with the narrow gap! “Nooooooo!!!!” I shouted. Gary patted me on the shoulder and smiled. “It’s okay. You’re doing really well. Now, my turn!” Gary finished WORLD 5, and then 6 and 7. But when he got to WORLD 8-4, he did something that I didn’t expect. He fell in the lava pit at the very beginning! “Oh no!” I shouted. “You didn’t do that on purpose, did you?” Gary shook his head. “No! I just didn’t get enough momentum. Your turn. Finish it off, Jill!” I smiled, as I continued through Super Mario Bros. I completed WORLD 8-1, and then 8-2 and 8-3. Unlike Gary, I cleared the pit at the beginning and skillfully navigated the castle. I even killed the plant (Gary chimed in, calling it a piranha plant) and the hammer brother. I waited for the fireball (Gary called it a podoboo) to jump out of the lava pit before I jumped. I then let Bowser have it. None of his hammers or fireballs hit me, but all of my fireballs hit him. I touched the axe and beat the game! “See!” I told him. “I beat it!” I went over to Gary and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Gary returned the favor and kissed me on the cheek. “Good job…” Gary told me. “Now, I need to finish this as little Luigi…” I watched in awe as Gary completed the final castle as little Luigi. Any enemy could kill him, but it didn’t. When he got to Bowser, he had to dodge all his hammers and fireballs and run under him without taking a single hit. He went for it and…he did it! He touched the axe and put an end to Bowser. We did it! But before our session ended, Gary wanted me to play one more game… “Why?” I asked, frowning. Gary grinned. “Oh, you’ll see.” I easily breezed through WORLD 1-1 as before. But when I got to WORLD 1-2, Gary stopped me at one part of the level towards the end. “Stop!” Gary told me. “Take that lift to the very top and get on top of the bricks.” I did what Gary told me and I ran along the top of the bricks, past the pipe I was supposed to take to the end. Instead, I saw three extra pipes and gasped. “Welcome to the Warp Zone?” “Yes!” Gary told me. “Take the warp to WORLD 4.” I took the warp and wow…I was already in WORLD 4! This was another easy level. I dodged the Lakitu (which was no issue anymore) and the spinies and ran to the end. WORLD 4-2 was next. Towards the beginning, Gary wanted me to stop again. “Another warp zone?” I asked Gary. Gary nodded. “Yup! This one’s a little trickier. Hit that one block carefully…” I did so and I saw a beanstalk go up past the top of the level. I’m guessing that he wants me to climb this, so I did so. I was in another screen that was outside. I followed the level until I saw another three pipes. “Welcome to the Warp Zone? Wow! WORLDS 6, 7, and 8?” Gary nodded. “You know what to do!” “I’m going to 8!” I told him. I took the Warp Zone again that was marked 8 and just like that, I warped from WORLD 4 to WORLD 8. After that, I just blazed through all the levels without any trouble this time. And just like that, I beat the entire game in under 10 minutes! So, there are warps in the game? That makes beating the game fast a lot easier! After I beat the game, Gary had to get going. “Thanks for showing me what you learned!” he told me. “I knew that you didn’t cheat, but I wanted to see it for myself. As for the Fourth of July, I will not be around here. I will be with my family at their cottage. Maybe you can come another year once we get to know each other a little better. It’s just that I just met you, and I want them to know that I have a girlfriend first. We will go on a couple dates this weekend before I leave on Sunday. We’ll make it Friday and Saturday. How does that sound?” I nodded. “Sounds good, Gare Bear!” Gary smiled. “Awesome name. Sounds just like Gare the Bear! Are you ready, JillianPlays?” I nodded. “I want to do my first stream after the Fourth. I was thinking Thursday or Friday…” Gary nodded. “Awesome! I will be back from my family by then. I come back on Wednesday…See you Friday, Jill!” I kissed Gary again and he kissed me back. He left my room just as Jen was returning. I could smell food. It smelled like…yeah. Chinese…again…I don’t mind Chinese at all! Good ol’ General Tso’s chicken, some hot and sour soup, and a couple of egg rolls. And with a couple of fortune cookies after that, both mine and Jen’s dinner was complete. We both ate and I shared with her how Gary and I beat Super Mario Bros. together since I already beat it and he wanted to see me do it in front of him. I also told her about my “surprise” (a new laptop, which she figured it was). I then told her about Gary’s Fourth of July plans and our planned dates for Friday and Saturday. Jen nodded. “Joey is going to be with his family for the Fourth of July too, so it looks like it’s going to be a quiet Fourth of July for the both of us…” Her face lit up. “But we’ll make it fun! We’ll do something fun together!” Jen gave me a warm, sisterly hug. I kept the tight embrace and smiled. “Are you and Joey going on dates before the Fourth of July?” I asked Jen. Jen nodded. “We’re doing that tomorrow and Thursday. Joey leaves for Pittsburgh on Friday…” I nodded. “Gary leaves for Long Island on Sunday. He told me about it while we were playing Super Mario Bros…His uncle is pretty wealthy and has a place in the Hamptons. He invites the whole family over for the Fourth every year…” Jen nodded. “I think I heard that from Joey already. Both him and Gary are really good friends…” We finished our Chinese and took it easy for the rest of the evening. I was all burned out on video games so I decided to go to bed early. I diapered myself again (only 20 left now!) and put on my favorite pajamas again from last night. I got my water, did my brushing routine, and said good night to my awesome twin sister. I entered my room and guzzled down my water. And just as I got into my bed and laid there, I began to relax my bladder. And no sooner did it relax than I began to feel my diaper getting warm again. Whoa. It’s like my body is on autopilot. Basically, when I put this diaper on, my body automatically feels like it’s okay to let go when I relax. This is weird, as I normally don’t start peeing until I fall asleep, or when I’m already asleep. Has my body already gotten used to wearing a diaper at night? It’s like it knows that I’m wearing one now. Well, this is starting to get exciting. Just as it is for me, my JJ Little Besties. Just two dates and a quiet Fourth of July. What more could I ask for? Just stay tuned, as things are about to get interesting as we head towards the weekend… And do I even need to mention Wednesday here? It’s basically a repeat of Tuesday. Pilates, another fruitless job search, and some more gaming. I decided to try playing some old Gameboy games on the Gameboy catalog through Nintendo Switch Online. I went to Taco Bell for dinner, since my sister was having a date with Joey that night. Thursday was the same. More job hunting and no results. I am guessing that all the job posters are taking the Fourth of July weekend off. Like usual, I wet my diaper during the night. I decided to play more Gameboy Games on Nintendo Switch Online. Since I played Super Mario Land yesterday, I decided to try Kirby’s Dream Land today. It was fun, and I beat the whole game in one sitting! I think that I saw another Kirby game for the NES. Was it Kirby’s Adventure? I’ll have to play that one next. I’ll do that after I beat the hard mode on Kirby’s Dream Land. Once again, my sister was dating Joey, so she wasn’t home for dinner. I decided to have McDonald’s for dinner. One Big Mac and a medium fry. And let’s not forget the Coca Cola! I got excited as I got ready for bed Thursday evening. Tomorrow and Saturday would be my two dates with Gary. And Gary has been texting me throughout the day with ideas for tomorrow’s date. We would go to his house again and play some of his old video games. He would show me Super Mario Bros. The Lost Levels on Nintendo Switch Online (since the original Super Mario Bros. 2 was on the Famicom and hard to get a copy of). I diapered myself again. Only 18 diapers left until I had to buy some more. I did my nighttime routine, guzzled my water, and went to bed. As we get to the two dates, my JJ Little Besties, let me advise you. There was a good date and there was a bad date. Let’s start with the good date. As I slept into Friday morning, my bladder automatically released like usual and I woke up in the middle of the night still feeling warm from all the pee soaking into my now swelled up diaper. I smiled and fell back asleep, feeling little trickles as my bladder continued emptying. I excitedly woke up Friday morning and did Pilates again with my sister. By now, I was starting to get the routine down. “So Jill, are you excited to go on your date with Joey today?” Jen asked me. I nodded. “Am I ever!” Then I frowned about the job searching. “Do I have to look for work today?” Jen shook her head. “It’s the Fourth of July weekend, Jill! Take today and the weekend off. You don’t have to look for anymore work until at least Thursday…” “Okay…” I said with a smile. And…Well, since I want to get to the part with Gary so bad, let’s fast forward. I finished Pilates, took a shower, and got dressed. I let my sister do my hair into cute braids, since she also had the Fourth of July weekend off. She let me use her perfume, and I sprayed it on. Then I heard the knock on the door. There he was. Gary. I could smell his cologne. I saw his awesome red T-shirt. Knowing that I wouldn’t be driving, I left my keys at the apartment. I entered his black Lexus LS and he took me to our favorite fast food place: Taco Bell. Since it was still morning, we got some breakfast. Gary took me to his house. So what did we get from Taco Bell? Gary ordered 4 AM Crunchwraps (two for each of us). We would be eating them at Gary’s. After we ate the crunchwraps, Gary took me upstairs and he showed me Super Mario Bros. 2. But the title that it went by was “Lost Levels”. Wait! Why were these levels lost? Gary explained to me that Super Mario Bros. 2 was so hard for the west that they had to come up with a new Super Mario Bros. 2 for the US market. From what Gary told me, they took a game called Doki Doki Panic and reskinned all of the old characters into Mario characters. Wow! That sounds awesome! I will want to play this easy Super Mario Bros. 2 sometime! But sadly, we were playing the harder version today. Once again, I played as Mario and Gary played as Luigi. This time, he gave me leeway as I knew all the controls from the first game. I started WORLD 1-1. Right off the bat, there was a mushroom that was hard for me to get. I hit one of the bricks and…No. Am I supposed to hit the mushroom over the gap using the brick? I looked at Gary, who smiled and nodded. Eventually, I freed the mushroom and got it. I then saw another mushroom that looked different. Is this another powerup? I touched it and my Super Mario shrank. What? No fair! “What was that?” I asked Gary. “It’s a poison mushroom!” Gary told me. “Whenever you see one of those, stay away from it!” Well okay! When you have a game where powerups can be enemies, you know that the game is going to be hard. I completed WORLD 1-1 without any problems. I then got to WORLD 1-2 and died on the first cliff. I rewound it and tried again. In speeding things up, Gary and I kept playing the Lost Levels (Japanese Super Mario Bros. 2). We played until we both got through WORLD 4-4. And man, were the levels difficult. I rewound the emulator so many times. And if this was only half of the game, what would the other half be like? Gary then took me downstairs, and we took out Super Mario Bros. from last time. He had me put in the gold cartridge which was the Legend of Zelda. I smiled and began playing through it. I got the sword as before and Gary just guided me in different places. I entered caves and found out that they were shops where I could buy keys, a shield, or a candle. Other shops sold other things, so I kept killing enemies and buying a cheap shield, since I discovered a secret shop that had a shield for only 90 rupees. I then got the candle. Gary told me not to buy the keys since they could be found in dungeons. Over the next couple hours, I got through the first three dungeons. Each one felt challenging since I wasn’t used to the gameplay. But it was fun. We took a quick lunch break and had some pizza rolls. After lunch, Gary showed me some more games on the NES in the living room. That’s when a random thought entered me. Is Gary going to change my diaper? Well, for one, I wasn’t wearing one so it was just a random thought. Silly dream…I left my daydreaming and continued playing on the NES with Gary. Gary showed me six more NES games. We played River City Ransom, a little bit of Faxanadu, Kirby’s Adventure (since I told Gary that I beat this game. We got through Vegetable Valley which was World 1), Wizards and Warriors III: Kuros: Visions of Power (why 3? I’ll want to play the first two eventually…), Tetris, and Mike Tyson’s Punchout! During the last game, I was able to eventually beat every single boxer, except for Mike Tyson. I handed it to Gary and he beat Tyson on his second try! When the last game was over, he took me back home. It was now night and my first date was over. The second one was tomorrow. I got ready for bed and diapered myself once again. There were only 17 diapers left now. Remember, my JJ Besties. I told you that this was my good date. So, what was the bad date like? Well, let’s have Past Jill get her diaper wet again as she drifts off to sleep. Now brace yourselves, my JJ Little Besties. You are about to find out. Saturday, July 1, 2023. I wake up in my bed, with a gelled up and soaked diaper as usual. Honestly. I’m beginning to enjoy the feeling of waking up wet every new morning it happens. Why did I ever hate it before? Oh yeah! It was because I was all sopping wet. Peeing into a diaper just feels more pleasurable. And as you will see later when you read on, my JJ Fam, soaking a diaper just makes me feel…small. (For now, all you see is a Jillian Jenners that is starting to enjoy the experience of peeing her diaper more and more.) What more can I say? Everything is a repeat of yesterday. I get all ready and my sister does a FANTASTIC job in braiding my hair to look like a cute little girl. So, her boyfriend Joey likes her hair like that? Well, Gary seemed to enjoy it very much yesterday. Anyway, my sister applied a gentle spray of her perfume all over my neck, chin, and some areas around my face. If Gary is going to smell my fragrance, I want him to be captivated by my beauty and my smell. Anyway, I’ll cut to the part that all of you have been waiting for. The bad date. Is your diaper still dry? It won’t be in a moment. Brace yourself, my JJ Littles… Gary picks me up about 45 minutes late. His excuse? He overslept, took a while in the bathroom, and had to shower. I quieted him with a swift kiss on the cheek. He ended his excuses, and our second date began. Where was he going to take me? About 30 minutes later, we were pulling into the enormous parking lot of the King of Prussia Mall. Awesome. This place again? And I was wearing my Princess Tee again, so it was quite fitting being taken to a place like this. I craned my neck forward and sniffed Gary’s neck, which had the wonderful scent of his cologne. I did this so that I could get another kiss before we got out of the car. He gave me his approval by kissing me back. We spent the next four hours going around the mall. All he did was buy things for me. A couple dresses (he made sure they were my size), a couple pajama sets, and a new purse (Really Gary? $375 on a purse?!) All of this was at Nordstrom, of course. I’m pretty sure that my sister Jen felt the same way when Joey was buying all these things for her. Well, I know that they’re expensive but it’s something that I will just have to get used to. Now Jill. Weren’t you going to tell us how this is the bad date? Well, keep your diapers on, my JJ Littles. Show some patience, as I am just about to get to that. Now, after we went to Nordstrom, Gary thought that it was a good idea to go to the Nordstrom Ebar Artisan Coffee. Gary orders two 16-ounce mocha espressos, each with an extra shot of espresso. I smile as I really enjoy drinking espressos. But then I thought about the plane incident on the trip to Cleveland. I surely don’t want this to happen again! It shouldn’t, considering how many bathrooms this enormous mall has. I’ll just let Gary know before I have to go too bad. We both drink our espressos and we spend the next hour looking at three more stores. That’s when Gary felt his stomach growling. “Are you hungry, Jilly Jill?” I nodded. “Certainly, my Gare Bear!” But coincidentally enough, that’s exactly when my pelvic region started to feel very uncomfortable. I mean, REALLY REALLY uncomfortable. Oh no… “Gary,” I pleaded. “Can we please get to a bathroom quickly?” Gary saw me doing the “I have to go pee” dance and nodded. “You have to pee? So do I. Let’s go find a bathroom!” We got to a set of bathrooms. The men’s room didn’t look too bad. The woman’s, however, was completely crowded. I mean, there was a LINE just to use it! “No!” I shouted. “I’m about to piss my pants!” Meanwhile, Gary was able to use the men’s room, no problem! Must be nice for him! Back at the line for the Woman’s room, I looked around to see if there were any other bathrooms nearby. I saw four family bathrooms, but every one of them was occupied. I also saw lines for those bathrooms, with mothers holding their infants and toddlers, impatiently waiting. I’m guessing that all those kids needed diaper changes. Must be nice to be them, sitting in a wet and soiled diaper instead of having to worry about your clothes getting all wet. Gary left the bathroom looking very refreshed while I still looked like my bladder could explode at any minute. He sighed, as he took my hand. “Let’s go eat.” He told me. “I’ll let you use the bathrooms there.” I nodded, as I fought back tears. I didn’t want to piss myself again. I really didn’t. A few minutes later, we were approaching Legal Seafood. My favorite place. Hopefully, I could get in and use the bathroom in time… We entered Legal Seafood, and before we could even ask where the bathrooms were, I felt something very wet gushing out of me. I felt a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach. Then, I saw the puddle on the floor again. “Oh no!” I cried. “NO!!!!!” Everybody’s faces filled with shock as they saw a 21-year-old woman piss her pants. One guy that looked a little younger than Gary had the nerve to look me straight in the eye and tease me. “Hey missy!” the rude jerk shouted. “You know that there are places called bathrooms to do that…” Gary, who was in shock from my accident, was now fuming. He looked at the jerk and pointed his finger at him. “Hey! Cut it out! She was just about to use the bathroom, you jerk! Don’t you insult my girl like that!” I appreciate Gary standing up for me like that, but everyone was just staring at me now. With me being done peeing for a couple minutes now, I just couldn’t take it anymore. I burst into tears and ran out of the restaurant, bawling my eyes out. Gary followed me. “Wait Jill!” My consoling boyfriend approached me and whispered right into my ear. “That has to be very embarrassing. Let’s get some underwear and get you into one of those new outfits. I’ll then take you to the car…” I slowly nodded my head, still sobbing a little bit. We went right to Victoria’s Secret. I didn’t want to embarrass myself with my pee-soaked clothes, so I gave Gary my underwear size and he bought me some new panties. Three new pairs of pink Victoria Secret underwear. After that, we went back to Nordstrom so I could change into my new clothes in a fitting room. I did this and he took me right back to the black Lexus LS. I got into the front passenger side and Gary got into the driver’s side. We closed our doors and Gary gave me an understanding look. “Jill,” Gary told me. “I want you to know that you’re not the only one with that problem. I grew up with my younger sister who wet the bed until she was nine years old. Now before you interrupt me, she even had accidents during the daytime like that. Now Jill, do you want to wear protection?” I gave Gary an embarrassed smile. “They’re called diapers, Gary. Diapers…” Gary nodded. “Protection, diapers…I just wanted to use a word that you were comfortable with. Now do you want to wear protection? We can go right to a pharmacy.” I shook my head. “I don’t think that will be necessary.” Gary frowned. “Well Jill, I just don’t want to see you get embarrassed like that again. It has to be a very hard thing to deal with. My sister dealt with it, so I understand. Can I ask you another question?” I sighed. “Yes. What is your question?” Gary scratched his head. “Jill, do you wear protection…ur…diapers when you go to bed?” I looked away from Gary and nodded. “Yes.” I said quietly. Gary nodded. “Oh. Well, has this been something that you have been dealing with for a long time?” I shook my head. “No. Not at all! I’ve only been dealing with this for about a month. Now, you’re not going to believe this…” Gary grinned. “Try me. “ I gulped but mustered up the courage to tell my boyfriend. “Okay. Well, you were not with Joey or Jen that night that I first came to Philadelphia, so I’ll fill you in. My sister Jen wanted to treat me by taking me to a very fancy restaurant called the Capital Grille. So I agreed. We met Joey there, who got the reservations for the three of us. We got seated and we placed our orders. Joey offered to buy me a bottle of wine. Not being one who ever drinks alcohol, I order one of their red wines with my dinner. I drink that wine and have my dinner. I then got very very drunk, and the rest of the night became a blur to me. The next thing I remember, I woke up, covered in vomit and pee at my sister’s apartment. I had a very bad hangover the next day. But since that night, I have been pissing myself every single night. Not on purpose. It’s like I can’t control my peeing while I’m sleeping. And after waking up to wet bed sheets for the next week, I ended up buying some diapers. I didn’t want to, but now I have to wear them every night. Weird, huh?” Gary just smiled and hugged me. “It is kind of strange, but the fact is that you need some kind of protection. Just know, Jill, that I am not going to think any less of you because of your nighttime incontinence. Yes, it’s strange how it happened but now you need them. Should you consider using daytime protection? Maybe just when you go on dates with me. I really don’t want you to have another embarrassing accident like that. Okay?” I nodded and scratched my head. “I will think about it. For the remainder of the date, I just want to be in my Victoria’s Secret panties, okay?” Gary gave me a soft kiss on the cheek. “Okay.” He then gave me a troubled look. “What’s wrong, Gary?” “Well Jill,” my boyfriend told me. “You may be off the hook, but I’m not. I know one of your secrets. And to make it fair, I will share with you one of mine. I am high functioning on the Autistic Spectrum.” I gasped. “Autism? You don’t even look like you’re autistic, Gary…” Gary nodded. “You’re thinking of low functioning autism, Jill. High functioning means that I am very intelligent and can take care of myself. But it also means that I can often miss social cues, and I become very obsessed about my routines. I am hyperfocused when I place my attention on anything. Video games, buying clothing, food, you…” I smiled. “Gary, you are the most wonderful man that I have ever met. Autism or not, that doesn’t matter to me. All that means to me is that you have shown me something that you have overcome. Because really. I didn’t know that you had autism at all…” Gary laughed. “You could have it too, Jill! Girls can have autism too, but they’re very good at masking their behavior. Because of that, a lot of them are misdiagnosed. See? You’re stimming by playing with your hair…” I let go of my hair and gave Gary a nervous smile. “Who knows? Maybe that’s why we’re drawn together! I know that I obsess over some things sometimes. But it’s usually stuff like makeup, what I should wear, and my hair style. Oh, and don’t get me started on shoes…” Gary looked at his watch and felt his stomach growl again. “If you’re not comfortable coming into Legal Seafood, I’ll place an order and our food to go. We can then eat it at your apartment. We don’t have to tell your sister about your accident. We’ll just say that you’re tired…” I glanced at my new clothes and shook my head. “No. She’ll notice my new clothes. We have to tell the truth, Gary.” Gary nodded, and left the car to go back into King of Prussia Mall to order our dinner from Legal Seafood. If you’re wondering what we got, it was the same thing as the first date. Gary took me home with the dinner and we ate it there. Jen was sitting in the living room, playing some games on the Nintendo Switch. When we finished our dinner, Gary gave me a kiss and he said goodnight. He had to leave early since he had to pack to go see his family for the Fourth of July in a couple days. I told my twin sister about the embarrassing accident and she hugged me. “Oh Jill,” she told me. “It’s just like the airplane…” I sighed. “That, and that stupid mall doesn’t have enough bathrooms for everyone. That’s the reason why I peed my pants again. And when I was about to get to one at the restaurant, it was too late…” Jen hugged me again. “Well, let’s hope that it doesn’t happen again. I know that you need diapers every night. But let’s hope that it doesn’t become something that you need 24/7.” Let’s hope? By the time that I finished typing the previous sentence, I noticed that my diaper was getting wet. Past Jill, it gets much worse. If you thought that having a normal accident was bad, try having an accident when you’re right in the middle of a diaper change. I seriously have to cover myself in a new diaper now sometimes to avoid the new pee and poop coming out of me since I literally have no control of my bladder or bowels anymore. Anyway, where was I? I finished talking to my twin sister about another accident that was beyond my control. I then did the diapering process (something that Gary now knows about) and put myself in my next nighttime diaper. A Certainty unisex fitted brief. And…wow. Only 16 diapers are left. I have already used half of them. Imagine how much more I would go through if I used them in the daytime! I did my nighttime routine, got in my bed, and fell asleep. My body would give the bladder the all clear once again and the pee floodgates would open, flowing into the padded core over the SAP powders and gelling up, giving me the satisfying squishy feeling in the middle of the night. So, my JJ Little Besties, that was the bad date. So, what’s left? Don’t worry, everyone. I have saved the very best for last. Consider the bad date the opening show. Now for the real fireworks, we will need to go to the Fourth of July. The day that was (mostly) quiet… The next two days was fairly quiet. Surprisingly, there were no daytime accidents. With me being home all day with my sister, I was always nearby a bathroom. My sister and I played a lot of Nintendo Switch games and she took me to some restaurants at night. Besides that, we just ate the healthy food that she had around the house. The nighttime accidents remained, with me using up two more diapers. It was the night before the Fourth of July, and only 14 diapers remained… I woke up on the Fourth to another soggy diaper. As I sat up, I felt another rush of pee flow out of me, further soaking the diaper I had on. It’s a good thing that I wear diapers to bed now, or I would be waking up in wet bed sheets and pajamas. Instead, I wake up with a gelled up squishy diaper that I play with when I’m in the mood. I do not miss waking up in soaked pj’s and underwear. I hated that. So, how was the Fourth of July different? How was it different besides the usual breakfast of Special K red berries and the cup of dark roast Keurig coffee that we had in the morning? Well, my sister had an idea of taking me downtown to enjoy the Fourth of July in Philadelphia. There was going to be a free concert before the fireworks that was only less than a mile away from the apartment. I was very excited. However, due to the large amounts of traffic, my sister decided not to drive. We each took a backpack for the day with our purses and left the apartment at around 10 in the morning. And man, was it hot! It was already 80 degrees when we walked out into the sweltering heat of the morning of Independence Day. As Jen and I walked towards the parkway, I saw some food vendors off the road and towards some nearby parks. This is where my sister and I stopped for lunch. We found a small vendor that sold Philly Cheesesteaks. They were pretty good, but not quite as good as the ones that my sister got me the first time. After lunch, I really had to pee. Fortunately, we were right near a porta-potty. To my relief, the sign read vacant. I hurried inside and pulled my orange skirt down with my underwear. Whew! I began peeing just as I sat down. Now Jill? Where’s the moment that you were telling us about? I’m getting there. The Philly Cheesesteak was only the first of the foods that my sister and I ate. Over the next few hours, we ate funnel cakes, another espresso, bubble tea, fried pickles, onion rings, and some dippin dots. A little later, a bad thunderstorm entered the area. We were told to evacuate the area, so my sister and I took cover until the storm lifted. Because of this, the concert was cancelled. Just before 8:00 at night, My sister found out on X (Twitter) that the concert was going to continue as planned and the show would start at 8:30, instead of 7:00 as originally scheduled. Just as we were walking towards the Benjamin Franklin Parkway, I felt some gurgling in my pelvic area and heard a bubbly sounding bowel movement. Oh…man. I don’t just have to crap, but I have to crap really bad! I then felt pressure in my crotch. And I have to pee…too? Oh no… My sister spotted a set of bathroom stalls nearby. “Over here, Jill!” My sister directed me. I followed my sister only to notice that there was a line for every single set of stalls! No! This is EXACTLY how I had my last accident! No stinking bathrooms available! I felt another strong bowel movement, as the load inside of me felt more and more uncomfortable. I stood there, feeling the pressure becoming more and more unbearable. Jen looked at me and gasped. “Jill…You need to get to a bathroom!” My sister glanced around at some people in line. “Could anyone please let me and my sister go through? She needs to go bad!” “So do I!” An older man shouted, just two people away from a porta-potty. “I’ve been waiting for the last 15 minutes. I’m sorry, but she’s going to have to wait, too…” I panicked, as I felt the third bowel movement work its way through, but with no release. I heard the gargling and slushing in my pelvic region. The bowels were moving, and I did everything I could to hold everything in. My face grew red and I began to sweat. Then, another bowel movement happened. And…I just couldn’t hold it anymore. This was it. The fireworks that you were all waiting for. The fireworks that began to go off in my pants. Before I knew what was happening, I broke wind, causing a pile of mess to come flooding into my underwear. Then, it gushed out. The diarrhea. The brown pee totally soaked my underwear and skirt. But sadly, I wasn’t done. Since I still had to pee, I couldn’t hold it anymore, so the flood of pee further soaked my underwear, causing a nice puddle of pee and diarrhea to drip on the grass below me. At the moment that I realized what just happened, my face grew redder than a tomato and I burst into tears. Forget the stupid concert. Now, thousands of people get to witness the Great Jillian Jenners: the woman who not only crapped her pants but pissed them too. I was so done. Not caring about who saw me, I made a sprint back to Metro City apartments, since it was only 0.7 miles away, according to Google Maps. I’m sure that a lot of people were in shock and disgust as I ran back to the apartment. When I was only one block away, I could smell the stench growing worse and worse. I could hear myself bawling my eyes out and screaming in tears. This was the worst humiliation ever and I just wanted to get out of here. It wasn’t until I entered the apartment that my twin sister finally caught up with me. “Jill!” Jen said, with a few tears in her eyes. “I am so sorry!” I sighed. “What do you have to be sorry about? I did it, not you.” “Well I’m sorry that you have to be embarrassed!” I ignored my sister’s words as they were not helping me at this point. I got up to Apartment 2202 and I took off all my stained clothes. I took a long shower and then went back to my room. Instead of dressing up for the concert, I diapered myself and put my pajamas on. I didn’t want to go out to the concert now. Heck. I didn’t even want to see the fireworks! I already experienced the fireworks, and they were not so fun for me. Nobody liked my fireworks and I humiliated myself so bad that I almost died. Just as I was about to get into my bed, my sister knocked on the door. “Jill, the fireworks are being broadcast on a live stream! Do you want to see them?” “No!” I shouted. “I already saw MY fireworks. Go ahead and enjoy yours for me.” “Okay! I will do that, Jill…” I got in my bed and tried to calm myself from the small amount of humiliation that I still felt inside of me. At this point, peeing myself in Legal Seafood was nothing compared to the ridicule that I had to experience running home. Running home with underwear loaded with crap and soaked in diarrhea and pee. I just wanted to die. Now JJ Besties, if this triggers you, stop reading this instant and get the help that you need. These were only my thoughts of just how miserable I felt. Anyway, I just wanted to stop. I just wanted to sleep. I finally calmed myself as I noticed my bladder beginning to slowly release. I could barely feel myself beginning to slowly soak my diaper. With that, I fell asleep, hoping and praying that I would never have to experience another day like that again. And that was the quiet Fourth of July that I was talking about. It was mostly quiet because of the “fireworks”, but became quiet after that, due to the strict curfews in Philadelphia concerning noise during the Fourth of July. That, and I was on the 22nd floor so the noise was more dispersed. As I fell asleep, I smiled, thinking about starting my stream very soon. And you know what, my JJ Little Besties? I think I may start my stream tomorrow. Okay. Not tomorrow, but Thursday. Just two days after the Fourth. And that was just what I did. Prepare yourselves, my JJ Littles. This will be the very first time that I have ever done a stream. And quite fortunately enough, it would surely not be my last.

You mean like you are doing all the talking when somebody has a different opinion than you. FTR- we don't know if she is wearing diapers (I don't see it). We do know that Greta is very serious about climate change and started at a relatively young age. It's just my opinion, but I think getting all twisted and horrible over somebody who expressing concern for climate change is pretty stupid. The reality is, whether you're willing to admit it, is that we aren't doing enough to combat climate change. It's manmade, even if that fact upsets people.

Wonderful story. Thanks for the update!!!

Hey everyone! Blasted small emergencies and last-minute events I couldn’t get out of cropped up and delayed me releasing this chapter last night. I’m hoping things will be a little more settled and I can just start popping these off daily, as it actually is pretty fun to write. As a reminder, I’m now polling between two stories to figure out what I should write next. The two choices are listed out in chapter 2, so be sure to check them out and let me know. As I will announce my winner in my last chapter, that would be the deadline for you to make your opinion known. As usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 3: Smash and Spank and a Surprise My best laid plans actually succeeded for once in this dimension, and in no time flat, everyone at the foster home was informed that I was going to be leaving to live with Nancy by the end of the week. Mrs. Tatum and the Littles were of course devastated, and while I wanted to tell them the truth about why, Kathy’s looming presence deterred me significantly. Unfortunately, Kathy only doubled down on her efforts to humiliate me in my time left, and I almost wet my training panties one day after she held me back from using the potty to finish coloring her a picture. In the end though, Nancy swung by the next day and rescued me back to her own home. Like so many others around here, the home was massive by my standards but according to Nancy, it was just a ‘decently sized place.’ She could have afforded something larger, but she preferred to use her money wisely and she said she didn’t need much. She hinted at that possibly changing, but I was so enamored with my new room free from Kathy that I didn’t really pay that much attention to what she was saying in that particular instance. So, the next week rolled on and I was enrolled in the local daycare for when Nancy was at work. It was actually a pretty interesting place at first and I had been assigned to the Canopy room while I was staying there. To me, it felt like some novelty party room themed to the jungle or the tops of trees, but it was at least pleasant enough to get me through the day. To my chagrin, it meant that I was placed with some already regressed Littles though, but I soon found the book nook in the room and was happy to just sit back and do some reading. Back at home though, things were even better. Living with Nancy, despite the fact that we were a Little and Big living together, she almost went out of her way to accommodate me almost like I was just her roommate. I guess I essentially was, but both of us always kept in mind that sort of boundary ceased to exist beyond the four walls and when the new LPS agent came to inspect the house at the start of my second week here. “Okay, let’s see… training panties, child-proof locks and safety covers over outlets, no choking hazards, nothing sharp or toxic if ingested…” Nancy was running down the list of things she knew the agent was going to check for and that could be a problem that would result in her paying a fine most likely and me being sent back to the foster home. I still wasn’t a big fan of wearing training panties still, but Nancy had demonstrated two things to me since I had arrived here that made me at least tolerate them better than I had before. First, normal underwear my size was rare and half the pairs we found, we discovered actually had regression properties of some kind laced within the fabric, so the risk was just too great to chance it. Second, and more important though, due to the society’s notorious traps for regressing Littles and laws stipulating wet pants without protection could lead to severe punishment, training panties at least offered somewhat of an out… just in case. So, wanting to contribute a little today, I did my own part and made sure that I was in a calm state of mind to answer the questions I knew were coming from the LPS agent. I had even tidied up my room and ensured with Nancy that my sheets reflected a more juvenile style than I might have been used to. We had selected them together, and despite the fact that princess motifs on the bedspread weren’t ideal, I knew it could be much worse. Then, Nancy and I froze as we heard the doorbell ring. Nancy breathed in and exhaled loudly. “Okay, Emily. Just take one step at a time and don’t panic. Just as we rehearsed, okay?” I nodded silently and braced for the agent’s entrance myself. Nancy and I had been worried about our little balancing scheme between me keeping my freedom within the house and being a Little outside of it. Today, those two worlds would be colliding, but I knew that if we were able to pass this inspection, things would be much smoother in the future. Nancy then opened the door with all her might and sported a wide, friendly smile. “Hello there! Come on in!” The monochromatically dressed agent walked in and her eyes immediately began to dart around the room. She then pulled out her badge and flipped it open so we could see the shiny ID and metal badge within. “Agent Vanessa Dawson. LPS. I’m here to conduct a Little and caregiver inspection today. Do you consent to my search of your house?” I swear she must have had Botox or something because her whole face, beyond her mouth hadn’t moved so much as an inch in that entire time she was talking. Nancy, likely sensing the seriousness of the new agent, nodded resolutely. “I consent.” The agent nodded back herself and popped open her tablet to a page where Nancy would need to sign. After she did, it was then my turn and I handed the heavy tablet back to Agent Dawson with Nancy’s help once I scrawled my own signature at the bottom of the form. Agent Dawson reviewed the file and looked over it carefully before moving her screen to a different page. She then stared back up with her still undiscerning face. “Now that’s all settled, I will begin my investigation. You may join me if you wish, but absolutely no talking when we first enter a room. You may once I give you the signal to do so.” She then looked directly at me. “That goes for you too. So, do you both understand?” We both nodded and while Nancy went off with her during the inspection, I elected to stay downstairs and read a few books Nancy had purchased for me. A lot of them were above the usual Little’s reading level, but we had hidden those away for today. Instead, I perused through a few of the others directed more towards Big children. Simple still, but there was at least more than a single basic sentence on each page. I soon became engrossed in the book of the tiny beaver, but not thirty minutes later, Nancy and Agent Dawson returned from the inspection upstairs. “Oh yes, we have a nighttime routine,” Nancy continued. “Most of the times it’s the usual fair, but I’ve also included reading to her at night as well.” Both then noticed me with the open book in my lap. “As you can see, she’s quite the reader.” “I see… very interesting…” was about all Agent Dawson said then or any of the other times I overheard her respond to something that Nancy had just said. I could feel the desperation practically ooze off Nancy that all this would go well and a search of Agent Dawson’s facial features to confirm that. To her growing annoyance though, I could tell she saw that the agent wasn’t going to break for her today. The two walked around a little more and Agent Dawson even made some embarrassing comments about the potty chair that Nancy had set up for me in the downstairs bathroom. It was purple and decorated with fairies, but I honestly didn’t mind this one. I suppose it might have had something to do with the fact that I had few other options around here or wasn’t forced to use it like with Kathy, but it was more likely the fact that I could actually sit on it without help as compared to a normal-sized Big toilet, and that Nancy wouldn’t watch me like Kathy had started to do in the end. The two kept talking, but finally came back into the room where both then looked at me. Agent Dawson spoke first. “Emily. I need to ask you some questions and then I should be on my way, okay?” “It will be okay, Emily,” Nancy reassured me. So, feeling the tiny confidence that Nancy had instilled in me, I nodded. Agent Dawson then smiled and sat in front of me, and Nancy went outside to wait on the back porch as per protocol. “Now then…” Agent Dawson reviewed her notes a little more. “Let’s just get to these. No pressure whatever your answer, but just tell me the truth, understand?” I nodded. “Good. First, are you fed enough here?” The question was straight forward, but I had to think about it for a moment. “Uh, I think so. Definitely more than I was at the foster home though.” Agent Dawson and scribbled out some notes. “Are you satisfied in your current living situation?” The question was a little harder, but I also knew what I should say, or at least not say. Any hesitation or bumbling around my answer could be viewed as either me lying to her or trying to cover up something else more nefarious. So, I answered about as quickly as my mind could register the question. “Yes. It’s very nice here compared to the foster home.” Again, Agent Dawson nodded and took some more notes. “Are you abused?” I knew this question was coming and I found out later was the main reason that the Little and potential caregiver had to be separated during the questionnaire portion of the inspection. Knowing this question was the biggie of the lot, I responded right away once again. “Absolutely not. Quite the opposite with Nancy actually.” I swore I could see the tiniest hint of a satisfied smirk appear on Agent’s Dawson’s face, but she nodded and only continued to write her own notes down. “Okay, lastly, do you have a favorite thing to do here?” “Hmmm…” I felt this question was a little more to try and end on a positive note with Littles, just to associate the agent with pleasant associations with their visits, instead of the dread that both Nancy and I had been feeling beforehand. In this case, though, what should have been an easy question was actually a little hard. I wanted to say being free to do what I want and not dictated to like I was a mentally regressed Little, but that would have broken everything that Nancy and I were trying to accomplish here with my secretive double life. It wasn’t exactly illegal to be a mentally older Little, but it may have been frowned on by some and could just lead to more issues down the road. So, instead, I just answered the most obvious way I could. “I like being able to read here. It let’s my mind wander and my imagination feel free.” I wasn’t sure if that was completely the answer that Agent Dawson was looking for from the expression on her face afterward, but it had the benefit of being both true and an answer I knew she really couldn’t object to. Then, after scribbling her last note, we both stood up. Nancy saw from outside and re-entered. “So, did everything go well?” Agent Dawson sighed, and I think both Nancy and I held our breaths in tense nervousness. “I think so. I’ll need to file all this paperwork officially, but I can say that there at least weren’t any red flags I noticed today.” Both Nancy and I exhaled loudly. “I’m very glad to hear that,” Nancy said finally. She and Agent Dawson talked a little bit more, but I knew I needed to take the time and get ready for daycare. Nancy and I had elected for an early morning inspection today to interfere the least amount possible with Nancy’s job. Apparently, she still had to miss her morning meeting, but we could both continue with our days as if nothing much had happened if we still left within the next 15 minutes. For Nancy, that meant more board meetings and pitch formations for future projects of her company. For me, that meant Little Friends Daycare. As Nancy finally ended her conversation with Agent Dawson and we both then loaded into the car, I couldn’t help but feel a little apprehensive of what today could hold for me. I can fully admit to the fact that I might have jumped into Nancy’s embrace a little too quickly, but it was to get away from Kathy. I thought she was the worst it could get for a Little here and eventually lead me to just some thumb-sucking drooler of a Little without a hope in ever going back home. I was wrong. At daycare, while the rainbow façade was pleasant and the staff were all kind and caring in their own ways, I hadn’t anticipated the interaction with other Littles that I would face. As the daycare was fully staffed and did not need a reader, plus my ‘covert’ sneaking around with Nancy, meant that the one constant distinguishing factor between me and the other Littles of reading aloud during story time, was no more. At first, it wasn’t so bad. Most of the Littles left me alone and there was a plethora of books, but I was the new Little around here and some of the more regressed Littles, who bordered on if they should be placed in the Canopy room or in the younger Meadows room, didn’t seem to fully understand the concept of the word ‘no.’ I was quickly learning though, that my ‘no’ and their ‘no,’ were two very different things. “Pway wif me?” one of the Littles asked, toddling up to me today after I had settled in and was reading another book by myself. “No,” I said firmly, but the Little just wouldn’t leave. I tried to ignore them, but I saw the Little then began to pout. “Pwease? I wanna pway wiff you...” “I said no,” I repeated a little louder… too loud, I guess. “Emily!” Miss Valerie admonished me. “We use our inside voices around here.” I nodded and sighed. “Yes Miss Valerie.” I then looked back to the Little in front of me. “Please, kid. I just said no. Go play with that stuffed parrot over there or some other toy like that, or even just another Little for that matter. Just… not me, okay?” The Little nodded and toddled off, clearly dejected, but seemingly fine. I guess they weren’t though, as not five minutes later, I saw them crying and pointing over to me. ‘That little snitch!’ I knew I hadn’t done anything wrong except to say ‘no,’ but those were Earth rules for fellow adults. Being in daycare as a Little, I was finding out just how much the rules around here could be different. Soon, Mrs. Carter marched over to me with her hands on her hips. “Young lady,” she began sternly, glaring down at me from high above. Nervous from her tone and demeanor already, I slowly placed my book down and peered back up at her. “Yes, Mrs. Carter? Is there something wrong?” I tried to play innocent victim as much as I could. From her face though, I don’t exactly think Mrs. Carter bought it. “Don’t play the fool around here, missy,” she nearly spat down to me. “It would do well that if you want to play that angle, I suggest you stop reading the books meant more for the staff than for you Littles.” I glanced down at the book, and I guess Histories of Atlantis to Atlantica would have been a little advanced for most Littles around here. “Sorry…” I then looked back over at the now sniffling Little being rocked around by Miss Valerie. “I just didn’t want to play with them today. I might be a Little, but I’m not that type of Little.” Mrs. Carter frowned. “Just watch out. You’re on thin ice already around here. I would hate for Mrs. Gillies to find out anything more that you’ve done wrong.” I gulped instinctively as Mrs. Carter walked away. Mrs. Gillies was in charge of the whole daycare, and while she would probably do anything to protect her Littles, I also got the distinct impression that she wasn’t the type to be lenient with troublemakers. Despite just wanting to live out my time here until I was going home in one piece, I guess that meant me. A few days later, my reputation hadn’t improved any around here with the staff. Most knew that I was just biding my time until I went home from a slip-up that Nancy made, but I felt a few were giving me odd looks as well. I just chalked it up to them trying to figure out if I was scheming something or going to be problematic for the day, but I guess I should have been a little more careful. I mean, it wasn’t exactly my fault. Being an adult woman, I was coming from Earth here and without any regression procedures or hypnosis done on me, so I was still very independent and thought of myself as an adult. A Little here for sure, but more of the type of classification that on Earth I would be known as a human woman. Not an insult or a judgement on my mental capacity, but just who I was. Looking around even now, there were many types of Littles, but something told me that the staff mostly just lumped us all together. In the Canopy room, most of us were fairly mature and I reveled in being one of the most mature, but that also came at a cost. While for most of the day, I could just lounge about and read to my heart’s content. Playtime and mealtime though in this room, were a different matter. First, I did not want to play dolls or drink at some stupid tea party. That was for babies straight up and I didn’t even entertain the idea. Mrs. Carter and Miss Valerie tried to convince me otherwise and to be a ‘team player,’ but I didn’t want to do some things and I felt I shouldn’t be forced either. So, I was placed further on their ‘problematic Littles’ list, but mealtime was worse. Having been privy to many of the secrets behind the scenes at Mrs. Tatum’s foster home when I helped her out, I knew what a lot of what they were serving was here. The nuggets had the laxative, the milk was just… weird, and the milosauce could be disastrous for any fully unprotected and unsuspecting Little. Some of those issues I had come by literally just reading the labels on the packages, but other times… I’ll just say that I was very grateful that I practically had a bathroom to myself in that foster home. Regardless, I often refused to eat what I was given here for lunch or snack time. Sometimes, some of the kinder workers would notice my plight and would give me something else, but others were more insistent I stick to what the other Littles were given. Mrs. Carter was the more insistent type. “I don’t care what you think you know. Nancy has put us in charge of you during the day, so what we say, goes. Understand, Emily?” I looked at the revolting mush cup before me. I guessed it was an array of fruits mashed up into a plastic cup, similar to milosauce, but I couldn’t be sure. The milosauce was kind of a tannish yellow, but this… I just saw mixtures of brown, red, and purple. “Please… just anything else…” “No,” Mrs. Carter reiterated adamantly. “You either eat this, or we tie a bib around you, I feed it to you personally, and then we tell Nancy when she gets here to pick you up that you were naughty today. How’s that sound?” Her threats were not hollow, and despite Nancy and I being more of equals in about the biggest way we could in our arrangement, I didn’t want her getting a negative report back. She would probably lecture me on me blowing my cover here and that I would get sent back to Mrs. Tatum’s and she would be in trouble with the LPS. Not desiring that fate for either of us, I spooned the alien looking mush and shoveled it into my mouth. I wasn’t really sure what I was expecting, but a myriad of flavors soon assaulted my tongue. Combine cod, rutabaga, raspberries, and maybe spinach or cucumber, and you might just begin to know what I was tasting right then. Seeing Mrs. Carter’s smug smile and anticipating look though, I swallowed it whole. I had to fight my gag reflex about as best I could, but it stayed down. Mrs. Carter’s smile grew, and she then leaned down. “Good girl,” she whispered, “very good girl.” It took all I had to not slug the woman right there for her condescending tone, but she walked off and I continued to down the revolting goop in front of me. Five minutes later, it was empty, and I felt nauseous, but I was allowed to leave the table at least. Not thirty minutes later, however, my suspicions about the mush were proven correct. My guts had been rumbling since I had sat down to read my book. I just wanted to focus on the prince slaughtering the dragon in that particular story, but my stomach, and later bowels, had other ideas. I tried to pass it off as maybe just gas, but right about at that thirty-minute mark, I could quickly feel that it was so much more dangerous. Seeing all the padded rear ends around me, I knew just what was at stake, so I put my book down, to ensure it wouldn’t be ruined from being tossed and that I would be punished as a result, and walked over to the bathroom as gingerly as I could. Now, being that it was the Canopy room, the bathroom adjoining the play area was actually both Big and Little-sized. I wasn’t sure how many Littles were actually making it or even using the potties there, but another grumble from my rear left me little time to contemplate such mysteries in this place. So, I made it over to one of the stalls there, conveniently, a little lower to the ground to ensure privacy, and I let loose. It was terrible and the smell could probably kill some species with any degree of breathing issues, but still though, I had made it. I was erupting hot magma, but I had made it. Unfortunately, even as I washed my hands and exited triumphantly, my success was to be short lived. There, Mrs. Carter was waiting for me sporting yet another scowl etched across her face. “That’s one,” she warned me. “You wait for one of us to take you. You know that.” Feeling put in my place and not wanting to cause a further scene, I nodded. “I’m sorry…” Mrs. Carter grumbled but walked off and left me feeling an odd mix of emotions. I had made it to the potty, a feat that I was noticing from all the crying, that others had not managed themselves. Those donning training pants or panties seemed mortified, but those already in pull-ups seemed devastated. Considering the removal of their name from the pasted tree of Littles in this room in the back corner afterward, it wasn’t hard to deduce that the staff had demoted them both down to the Meadows room and to diapers. Despite my first strike of the day, I knew it could have been worse. And the day continued much like that. The Canopy rules might have been a little more restrictive, but I also knew that we didn’t have naptime like the other rooms in this daycare did. Most of the time, that meant were able to go outside. I wasn’t much for the mud out there sometimes, but the pleasant breezes and sunshine was always a welcome relief. Today though, it was raining, which meant that I was able to stay inside, but that also presented me with a looming problem. Despite the catalog of books in here that weren’t childish, many also seemed to contain propaganda that would always insinuate Littles as hapless and defenseless beings that needed to be cared for. Knowing some of my fellow Littles here, it was an accurate statement for them, but not for everyone… including me. So today, I realized that I had run out of books to read that fit my selection criteria of avoiding both types of books. I mulled about, but when I realized that only left me more open to being begged to join in playing with the other Littles here, I tried to figure out another solution. Just as I was about to read Knowing the Signs Your Little Is Ready, a clear front to eventually get Bigs to demote their Littles back to diapers, I remembered the front lobby had a stack of magazines for awaiting caregivers. I knew it could be a little risky getting to them, but I rationalized that I would just be staying inside the building, so no harm done… right? Having already memorized the patterns of everyone around here when I was bored last week, it didn’t take me long to have realized there was a gap in the staff’s monitoring of the room’s main door, particularly on days where Littles didn’t get the opportunity to burn off their excess energy due to bad weather. “No Timmy! Don’t eat that!” “Put those scissors down Brian!” “That’s not a potty Sabrina!” Smiling a little at my fellow Littles perfect unintended distractions, I knew that it was just possible that both Mrs. Carter and Miss Valerie would even know that I was gone. Sensing my time had come, I quickly slipped out the door and ran down the hallway to the front lobby. Izzy was once again on her lunch break, and I was just tall enough to undo the latch of the front gate to the lobby. In seconds, I was staring at the rack of magazines. “Oh, perfect!” I exclaimed, picking up a magazine that almost looked like the ones I read back home. I knew I probably couldn’t get any nail polish advertised on the front cover from Nancy, but I also saw that there was a whole travel section in the back. “Hmmm… might be inter…” “And just what do you think you’re doing?” I heard a voice thunder. I nearly dropped the magazine on the ground as I spun around to face the voice. There, standing before me and mad as I had ever seen her, was Mrs. Gillies. It didn’t take a genius to realize how badly I had screwed up. “I asked you a question, Emily…” she said impatiently. “Uh, I…” I stammered out. Her sheer size nearly blocking the rainbow-painted wall behind her was enough to cower any Little, let alone just me all alone and doing something I knew I probably shouldn’t have. “I just wanted to, uh… read. I didn’t even leave the building or anything… I just wanted to see and to learn and to…” Mrs. Gillies snapped her hand up to stop me. “Stop. Just stop, Emily.” She shook her head in clear disappointment. “I thought I could trust you as one of the older Littles here, or at least a Little that the others could look up to. I mean, what would the others think if they saw you up here? Don’t you think they would want to follow?” I hadn’t actually thought about that, but Mrs. Gillies only pushed the issue further. “And what if the door had been unlocked. We get packages in here all the time and mistakes happen. So, what if one of your followers escaped and were kidnapped? Or what if they got hit by a car out there?” Her voice thundered now and yet contained a note of sadness over all of it. She was right of course, but I felt I needed to defend myself. “But no one followed me. It’s just a book, Mrs. Gillies…” I tried to offer up as a counterpoint to her argument. I don’t think it worked. Mrs. Gillies shook her head. “Unbelievable… I thought… hoped you would be different here, Emily. I guess I was wrong…” For a moment, I thought she was just going to walk away in disappointment. No doubt Nancy would have gotten a report about my single, now likely double strike, and I would be yelled at when I got home, but I felt pretty safe that I was still fine. Mrs. Gillies, it seemed, had other plans. In a second, she launched herself back over to me, hands first. I had barely enough time to put the magazine down when her hands scooped around my torso. I wasn’t a shorty back home by any measure, but Mrs. Gillies lifted me up like I was just some featherweight pillow into the crook of her arm. “Put me down!” I squawked at my captor. “It was just a magazine. Let me go!” I began to struggle and despite my best effort, Mrs. Gillies only hauled me further back into the main area of the daycare. Unfortunately, I didn’t get the hint that I would be going straight to the back of the daycare, where other naughty Littles went, whether I wanted to or not. So, when I began thrashing about and kicking wildly, I didn’t think of the consequences… or where my legs were kicking. In a second, my leg hit a large lamp, which then toppled over and pulled the phone sitting next to it to the ground. In less than a blink of an eye, the phone practically exploded into several tiny pieces, the lamp cracked, and the lamp shade was permanently ruined. In horror, I stopped kicking, but Mrs. Gillies halted and looked back at the now broken lamp and phone on the ground before sighing. “I guess I was very wrong about you Emily… shame too…” She paused, looked down at the shattered objects on the floor, and then turned around. “That’s two and three…” My heart practically stopped, and my body went limp. Now that my brain wasn’t simply lashing out and being hauled away, I knew strike two meant that I was going to the backroom. Other Littles that had been punished for one discretion or another went back there and would come out minutes later filled with tears and, more often than not, a sore rear end. I was dreading that, but something was different about the Littles that got to strike three. I wasn’t sure what exactly, but they had definitely changed somehow. Passing by one of the ugliest stuffed dogs I think I had ever seen in front of a near drooling Little, Mrs. Gillies finally stopped after passing through the Canopy room where several of the Littles had ‘oohed’ like they were in elementary school… appropriate I suppose. She then went through another door that only the staff used and found Miss Valerie sitting and eating a candy bar. She immediately bolted to attention once she saw Mrs. Gillies. Her face was full of panic. “Mrs. Gillies. I, uh, I swear, I was on my break and…” Mrs. Gillies held her hand up like she did to me to stop Miss Valerie. “Easy there. I don’t mind you taking a break. Today would have been recess if it wasn’t for the waterworks opening everywhere outside today. I know how these rooms can get on days like today and breaks are actually a little encouraged for you all to destress a little. Which is why,” she then peered over at me, and Miss Valerie spotted me as well, “I want you to take Emily here into the back room and then to meet Bee. For now, I will help out Mrs. Carter in the Canopy room.” Miss Valerie seemed stunned for a moment, but after swallowing what I could imagine was a little piece of candy still in her mouth, she nodded. Mrs. Gillies set me on the floor and Miss Valerie held her hand out. “Please take my hand, sweetie.” I could only gulp, comply, and then look back as Mrs. Gillies waved goodbye to me with a giant grin as if she knew something I didn’t about what awaited me next. Stunned and unnerved by everything, I almost wanted to bite Miss Valerie’s hand in desperation and then flee as best I could to a safe zone far away. Passing through a heavy door into what only could be described as a cutesy dungeon of sorts, I quickly decided not to. “Okay, sweetie. This is your first time here. I hope there isn’t another time, but I guess that will just be up to you.” She then gestured to a bench of sorts with padding on the top. “Take seat, chest on the top and bend over. Once you’re situated, don’t move an inch.” Instantly, I knew my fate. It was a little more elaborate than what Kathy had done with me, but I knew the preparation for a spanking by now when I saw it. So, not wanting to make my fate even worse, I just complied as quickly as I could. Behind me, Miss Valerie proceeded to nearly fondle a whole bunch of implements hanging off a rack, but finally chose the ping pong paddle and walked back over to me. “Not very traditional I grant you in some of these cases, but I think it will do the trick for today.” Seeing the large red surface, I just winced and hoped that all this would be over soon. “Okay. Seeing what you have next… I guess just 10 will do today…” she said, rubbing the paddle and then gliding it over my butt. I shut my eyes about as tight as they would go after that. I still trembled in fear, but it only got worse, when she suddenly hiked up my skirt for the day and then yanked down both my tights and my training panties, today’s pair marked by little, tiny hearts. I could hear Miss Valerie chuckle for a moment, but I didn’t have time to contemplate it for long. The first smack roared into me like a freight train. Kathy was sadistic and strong, but Miss Valerie was clearly practiced and powerful. Each smack I felt seemed like the equivalent to two of what Kathy could produce. I was in tears by the fifth smack. My delicate rear throbbed, and the sheer pain wouldn’t go away by the eighth. Still, after ten, Miss Valerie hung the paddle back up and allowed me the dignity to stay there on the bench for a moment before I then lifted my own tights and training panties back up. Despite my punishment, I vowed right then that I would escape this place no matter what as soon as I could if any of this happened again. Nancy was wonderful, but she wasn’t worth what was now occurring at the daycare. Regardless, Miss Valerie then sighed and popped me out of my own thoughts. “I’m sorry about that, Emily,” she said with an almost odd, noted tone of concern. “I really don’t like doing that, but you need to learn to behave. You should know that Mrs. Gillies always gets her way in the end. One way or another…” I wanted to ask what she meant by that, but she only held her hand out once more and towed me to the next room. I wasn’t sure what to expect after the pink and purple room I had just come from, but a medical lab with spots of color and toys was not it. A woman sitting down at the far end of some lab equipment then looked up and placed her glasses on the table in front of her. She quickly saw me being dragged along. “A new girl, Val?” Miss Valerie nodded. “That’s right, Bee. Just a single dose though today, okay? Mrs. Gillies doesn’t want her overdone. Just needs to learn a lesson… got it?” Bee got up and rolled her eyes a little. “I got it, I got it, okay? I’m sure… Emilly and I will get a long just fine. Isn’t that right, sweetie?” I was petrified of the room and of this new woman already as I was being introduced to her, but my mind swam with tons of other questions… namely, how did she know my name? I could hear Miss Valerie sigh again and she then pulled me across the room and got me to sit in a large, padded seat. “Just rest your arm there, sweetie,” she said dejectedly while pointing to the arm rest by my left arm. I quickly complied, still feeling the enormous sting from the spanking I had just endured. I thought that if I complied, I wouldn’t be punished anymore. Making a few clinking noises, I saw that Bee started to prepare something that I couldn’t quite make out. “Is it in place and are we doing the standard first time?” she then asked. Miss Valerie sighed yet again. “Yes… standard and in place.” “Good…” Bee said a little too sinisterly for my liking, but before I had a chance to ask, straps quickly popped out and cinched themselves around my chest, arms, and legs. “Hey! What the hell are you all doing?” I asked in protest, struggling in vain to get loose. “Ooh. Naughty, naughty,” Bee chided me. She then turned around and my eyes bulged out when I saw the shot that she was now carrying back to me. “We’ll fix that right away though… won’t we, Val?” Miss Valerie seemed to be in pain herself and numbly nodded. “You take care of things here… I’ll be… outside.” She then got up and left me alone with Bee. Despite her having just spanked me, I already missed her… or at least compared to the evil doctor-looking woman now approaching me with a giant needle. “Okay!” she said way too cheerfully. “Just one prick and it will all be over.” I tried to struggle, but the straps were too tight. Unfortunately, the ones on my arm were even tighter and the extra straps employed held my upper arm completely in place. I couldn’t even wiggle it more than a millimeter I suspected. The needle plunged quicky into my arm and I swore with the force Bee used, the darn thing would have gone right through. Instead, I just felt the hot liquid enter my arms and quickly get pumped around my body. It was a foreign invader and it burned wherever it went. Oddly though, after a moment, the burning feeling went away, and I was almost left with a buzzing sensation, like the kind you would feel when you were drunk. It wasn’t exactly unpleasant, and I felt almost a whiplash of sorts going from such pain to such pleasure so soon after. Bee smiled down on me. “Perfect. I can already see that it’s working. Shame it’s not more today but considering where you just came from and a few other little secrets I know, I’m pretty sure you’ll be back. Too bad you won’t remember though!” She then cackled a little as she got up and started bringing over another device. “What do you mea…?” but that was about all that I could make out. The buzzing sensation increased, and Bee quickly swung the large machine and a monitor in front of my face. I didn’t think much of it at first, but with each passing moment, I felt more drawn into the center of the pretty colors I started to see… more focused… more sleepy… happier even… I swore I even heard a tinkling noise as my eyes began to droop. I was almost a little scared, but at the same time, I had oddly never felt better and even the stinging in my rear had dissipated. It was nearly pure bliss. I wanted it to last forever, but my exhaustion ruled me more than anything else. Soon, my eyes shuttered close and everything faded to black. * * * My eyes bolted open. ‘Wha…? Where am I?’ My mind turned over and tried to put the pieces of afternoon back into place. Other Littles were just waking up that had taken impromptu naps as well I guessed as myself, but a few also seemed they would be demoted down to something more protective at night. Panicking, my hands shot between my legs, but I sighed in relief. ‘Dry… that’s good at least… Nancy would have been so upset with me over ruining my pretty training panties.’ I smiled at the sensation of being so much older than all these other babies. I could read and write and go to the potty by myself. I was a big gir… I shook my head. I guess I was still just coming out of my post nap slumber and was a little foggy. My arm hurt a bit and my butt definitely stung, but it was just kind of hard to figure out why. It strangely felt like a hangover when I used to drink… ‘When I was a teacher? Was I a teacher?’ I shook my head again and just hoped that my fuzziness would go away soon. It was super frustrating. I guess to some extent, a little later though, it kind of did. To be blunt, I was a little more distracted by then with some of the looks that other Littles or staff were giving me, but I just shuffled it off as both of them being weird in this funny place. I mean, they even had birds in all those lush tree branches all above me. I gazed in wonder and at all the beautiful colors up there. I was so engrossed though, that a book soon slid off my lap. Curious and not remembering the ending, I reopened it. Fascinated with the tale in moments, I just buried my head in a book and just really hoped that the prince would be okay and make it back to his castle and his one true love. ‘It’s so romantic!’ I never read the ending though, as right when he slayed the scary monster, Miss Valerie called out my name. “Emily? Emily?” She then spotted me and smiled. “There you are!” Her arms then waved me over. “Come on! Nancy is here for you out front!” I smiled widely and placed the book back where all the others were neatly stacked. I then made sure to gather up my bag and I was so giddy with excitement, I nearly skipped to the front lobby. It was all so easy and wonderful, and as a bonus, Miss Valerie was so nice to me. I mean, she even held the lobby gate open for me and gave a glowing report back to Nancy about the type of day I had. I was a little glad about that too because some of it still seemed a bit hazy, but I was just so proud of the good day I apparently had here. Nancy strangely seemed to give me an odd look of sorts after, but in the end, I was just happy that we were going home now. As a cherry on top, Mrs. Gillies even stepped out and noted my growing progress here at the daycare, which definitely elicited a smile from Nancy this time, much to my delight. ‘I wonder if I’ll get some ice cream tonight as a treat?’ I still felt a little strange, but if Mrs. Gillies, Miss Valerie, and Nancy were all happy, then I just supposed that everything was good. After all, if they cared about me, then all was good, and their happiness would be mine and I would be safe from all the evils of this world.

There's nothing wrong with debating whether her form of activism is helpful to her cause, but comments like this are simply disgusting and unnecessary. --- As a side note, attacking climate activists for supposed hypocrisy is ridiculous. People do what they have to do to get by. Even if she needed to wear disposable diapers that isn't the mark against her that people think it is. Global Warming is a systematic, global problem, almost 100 percent driven by corporations. One person wearing a disposable diaper isn't the problem. The issue is the lack of laws and regulations that allow corporations to run wild in polluting the planet without having to face any consequences. One of the biggest lies driven about climate issues is the way in which corporations try to shift the blame from themselves to individuals, who often have little say in the products that they need to use to get through their lives.

Mission Improbable (Part 6 of 13) Tracy knew that Kat was a bit of a social chameleon, but what opened the door still surprised her. Kat's hair was no longer slicked back like it had been earlier that day. Instead, it was back to the messy rats' nest that she had ended up with after getting rid of the dreadlocks a couple of months earlier. Also, the severe suit had vanished in favour of black sweatpants and tank top, and an honest-to-god flowery apron. "You doing the whole hausfrau-chic?" Tracy couldn't resist a grin. Kat ignored Tracy's comment and helped her roll the suitcase inside. "So why did you bring half your office with you?" Kat pushed the suitcase to the side. "Marko cleared it of physical bugs but I still need to run a full malware check on everything. Mind if I just get that started?" "That depends." Kat wrapped her arms around Tracy and pulled her close. "We should probably get you changed first. I mean, if you're wet." Kat slid her hands down to cup Tracy's buttocks and gave them a squeeze. Then she stopped. "Where's your diaper?" Kat asked sternly. Tracy felt a sinking sensation in her stomach. "I had to take it off. I was all sweaty and itchy." Tracy couldn't help marvelling at how Kat could make her feel like a misbehaving, little girl with a single sentence. "And did you have permission to do that?" "Kaaat," Tracy whined. "Did you?" Kat repeated. "No," Tracy admitted with a slight pout. "Bedroom. Now." Kat stepped back and pointed to her bedroom door. "Really?" Kat set her bag on the floor. "You're the one who made the rules, not me." Tracy knew she couldn't win and headed for the bedroom. Kat took off her apron before picking up Tracy's bag and following her. Kat closed the curtains and turned to Tracy. "Now, undress." "Seriously?" Kat gave her a cold stare. "If you keep misbehaving, I'll put you in a onesie for the rest of the night." "You wouldn't." "Wanna bet?" Kat raised an eyebrow. Tracy looked back at Kat and saw she was not kidding. "No," she said and lowered her eyes. "I'll be good." Tracy took a breath. "But can I use the bathroom first? I really have to go." "That's what the diaper is for," Tracy pointed out. "Yeah, but not this." Kat paused as she realised just what Tracy was saying. "Okay, but make it quick. And you're coming straight back to the bedroom afterwards." Tracy dashed out of Kat's shack and almost ran the house. She knocked on the door and waited for a few moments before entering. "Don't mind me. I just have to use the bathroom." Jessie was sitting at the desk working on something that looked like a spreadsheet on her computer and Tracy could hear Diego doing something in the kitchen. "Oh, hey Tracy," Jessie said as she looked up. "How's business?" Tracy shrugged. "Okay, I guess. If somebody's bugging my office, I must be doing something right, right?" "Seriously?" "I have Marko cleaning out my office." "Marko? The..." Jessie whistled a cuckoo and twirled her finger at her temple. "Yeah, that's the one. Anyway, he's debugging the office so I'm staying with Kat tonight." "Oh, I'm sure that's the only reason," Jessie said and smirked. Tracy felt her cheeks grow warm. She was pretty sure Jessie only thought she was sleeping with Kat, and that she had no idea about the diapers. "Yeah, anyway, I just have to use the bathroom." Tracy inched her way towards the bathroom, suddenly eager to get out of the conversation. "Sure, sure. I can take a hint." Jessie chuckled and returned to her spreadsheet. Tracy ducked into the bathroom, closing the door behind her. Ten minutes later, Tracy re-emerged, feeling a lot lighter. Diego was on the sofa, channel surfing with one hand and eating a sandwich with the other. "You two crazy kids have fun then, while me and Jessie play the old married couple." Diego half-saluted her with his sandwich. Tracy hurried back to Kat's shack. As she opened the door, Kat's voice greeted her. "Well, you certainly took your time." "Sorry." Tracy headed for the bedroom. When she entered, she saw Kat had spread a towel on the bed and was sitting on it, fidgeting with one of Tracy's thick night diapers. She put the diaper down and rose, stepping close to Tracy. "Diaper time," Kat said quietly. "Undress." Tracy slowly undid her jeans and pulled them down along with her underwear. She kicked off her shoes and stepped out of the pants. Kat walked around her, tracing a feather-light line along Tracy's hip and across her left butt cheek with a single finger. There was a creak as she stepped onto the bed. She reached over Tracy's shoulder with one hand and grabbed her chin, pulling her head back gently, but firmly. "More," she whispered in Tracy's ear, and let go, stepping off the bed and walking around to face Tracy again. Tracy swallowed and pulled her t-shirt up and over her head, then dropping it on the floor next to the jeans. Kat reached up and slowly stroked Tracy's cheek and down her neck. "More," she whispered, barely audibly. Tracy struggled to pull the sports bra up the same way as her t-shirt, but its tightness made it hard to make it look as casual as the t-shirt. In the end, though, it joined the other clothes on the floor. "Such a good girl." Tracy felt herself blush at the compliment. How is she doing that? "Now lie down." Tracy sat down on the bed and lay back. Kat put a hand on each knee and spread Tracy's legs before crawling onto the bed to kneel between them. "Lift your butt sweetie." Tracy did what she was told and felt Kat slide something in under her. When she lowered her hips again, she felt the all too familiar paper-like sensation of a diaper. She let out an involuntary, little giggle. "You like that?" "Mm-hmm." Tracy bit her lip and nodded. Kat gave her a generous dusting of baby powder and pulled the diaper up. Tracy wriggled her hips and tried to make contact with Kat's hand through the thick padding. Kat smiled and gave Tracy's diapered crotch a light slap. "That's no way for a good, little girl to behave." "I'm sorry," Tracy said and pouted. Kat adjusted the diaper and taped it in place. "There; much better," she concluded and crawled backwards out from between Tracy's legs. "No snuggles?" Tracy asked and made big Bambi-eyes at her. Kat laughed. "Later Häschen. I have to keep an eye on the dinner. Now, you get dressed so you can fix your computer before we eat." She turned around and left the bedroom. For a little while, Tracy just lay there in the orange gloom created by the late afternoon sun filtering through Kat's curtains. Then she sighed and swung her legs over the edge of the bed. Sitting up, Tracy realised that the diaper Kat had put her in was far too thick for her to wear her jeans. She looked around, trying to find the overnight bag of clothes she kept at Kat's. "Kat?" she called out. "Where did you hide my spare clothes?" "Bottom drawer." "Oooo, I have a drawer? That practically means I've moved in. Are we going steady?" Tracy asked teasingly. "Well, I have to take care of my little baby, don't I? Now get dressed. dinner is almost ready." "Yes, mom." Tracy pulled out the bottom drawer in the dresser next to the bed and found a pair of burgundy sweat pants and a white t-shirt. She got dressed and tied the drawstring so the pants wouldn't just fall off. When she walked out of the bedroom, the diaper made her waddle a little. "Kat? Did you have to use the night diapers? You know they make me walk funny." Kat turned to look at her. "But I love that sexy, little waddle of yours," she said. "Now come and taste." Kat dipped a teaspoon in the steaming pot and held it out to Tracy. Tracy let Kat feed her the teaspoon of tomato sauce. The taste of tomato and onion and herbs filled her mouth, quickly followed by just a little too much chili. "Mmm." "You like it?" "Yeah. Maybe a little bit spicier than I'm used to, but good," Tracy said diplomatically. "The spaghetti'll probably help with that." "Yeah, probably," Tracy agreed. "OK, just give me another ten or fifteen minutes to boil the spaghetti and then we'll eat." Tracy nodded. "I'll just get started on the computer in the meantime." Tracy opened the suitcase and pulled out the laptop. After plugging the charger into the wall, she hooked the drone control unit and her phone up to it. I might as well get everything done in one go. "Kat? Can I borrow that ridiculously large USB-hub of yours?" "Of course." Kat left the kitchen for a moment to disconnect an almost comically large twenty-five-slot USB hub from her desktop computer and hand it to Tracy. "Does Diego know that you're up to your old tricks?" Tracy asked while she connected the hub to the laptop and began plugging all her extra thumb drives and external hard drives into it. "What Uncle Dieter doesn't know, won't hurt him." Kat leaned down and gave Tracy 'the look'. "Right?" "Mm-hmm." Tracy nodded. "Good girl." Kat kissed Tracy's forehead and returned to the boiling water to drop the spaghetti into it. Tracy found the thumb drive she had bought and made sure its write-protected switch was on so it wouldn't become infected with whatever might be on her computer and plugged it into the side of the laptop. Then she switched off the computer's wifi and turned it on. The computer started up just like it always did. Messages complaining that the wifi was off and offering to help her fix it popped up almost immediately, both of which Tracy ignored. She accessed the thumb drive and started the cleanup program. It did a brief scan and listed the connected devices. Tracy checked the list to make sure that all her drones were listed, along with the remote control unit itself, her phone and everything that was plugged into the USB hub. Then she set the program to do a complete scan and cleanup. A status window popped up, letting her know that it would take an estimated two and a half hours. "That's not too bad," Tracy muttered to herself. The estimate immediately jumped to eleven hours. "Yeah, that's more like it." Tracy got up and went to help Kat set the table. *** Half an hour later, Kat leaned back in her chair. "Mmm." she sighed and closed her eyes. "I think I may have outdone myself this time." "Yeah," Tracy agreed. "Best dinner I've had all week." Tracy grabbed the plates and carried them to the tiny sink in the corner while Kat moved the kitchen table up against the wall to free up some room. Then they both sat down on the worn-out sofa. Tracy was beginning to feel the effect of a long and stressful day. All she wanted to do was to snuggle up to Kat and relax, but there was something that couldn't be postponed. "Kat?" Tracy slid down until she lay with her head in Kat's lap, looking up at her. "Mm-hmm?" "I think we need to talk. About Cory." Kat sighed. "And not with story time. I mean really talk," Tracy continued. She felt that she should really be sitting up for this, but she just didn't have the energy. Also, lying like this might be the compromise between story time and an actual grown-up conversation that Kat needed. "You know I love you, right?" Kat slowly stroked Tracy's hair. "Yeah?" Tracy wasn't sure she liked where this could be headed. "And that I'd never want to mess up our..." Kat hesitated, looking for the right words. "...whatever this is." "I know," Tracy reassured her. "But ever since you ran into her, you've been going a little overboard." "OK, this... what we have, I mean, it's different from my clients." Tracy nodded, letting Kat do the talking, at least for now. "But when Cory showed up, I realised something." A small, sarcastic voice in the back of Tracy's mind couldn't help but point out how the otherwise hyper-confident Kat all of a sudden seemed very insecure and vulnerable. "I... I think I still love her," Kat blurted out. That felt like a kick in the stomach to Tracy, and it was obvious that Kat noticed. She pulled Tracy closer. "It doesn't mean I don't love you anymore," Kat reassured her. "It's different." "What do you mean?" "It's like... You know how when we're together it's all snuggling and comfort, right?" "And you miss the sex?" Tracy asked after a short pause. The puzzle pieces were beginning to fall into place in her brain. "Kind of, yeah. But it's not just that. You're both really special to me and I don't want to lose my best little girl." "Ooo-kay?" "I just really want to make sure you're OK with me and Cory." Kat paused and took a deep breath. "And I thought it'd be easier if you got to know her, maybe." "Are you asking me to approve your girlfriend?" "When you say it like that, I guess it's kinda weird." "A little, yeah. And now you want me to meet her?" Kat brushed Tracy's hair out of her eyes. "I guess I kinda am. I mean, Auntie Cory is important to mommy, just like mommy's little bunny is. And she really hopes you like her too." Tracy could tell that Kat wasn't really in mommy-mode, but she decided to play along to see where she was going. "When?" Tracy asked. Kat hesitated. "Kaaaat?" Kat looked uncomfortable and actually squirmed a little. "Tonight?" she finally said, in a very small voice. "Tonight?!?" Tracy struggled to sit up. "Are you nuts? Do you see what I'm wearing? I have to get out of this before she shows up or she'll think I'm a complete nutcase." Tracy began clawing at the edges of the duct tape Kat had used to make sure her diaper stayed in place. "No she won't," Kat said calmly and put a hand on top of Tracy's. "But I'm..." Tracy shook off Kat's hand and continued to fumble blindly at the tape. Kat grabbed Tracy's wrists and pulled her hands away. "No. She. Won't," Kat said firmly. Then her tone softened. "Trust me." She let go of Tracy's wrists and brushed a stray lock of hair out of Tracy's eyes. "Do you trust me?" she asked after a few seconds. Interesting. Not 'do you trust mommy?' The weirdly calm and analytical voice in the back of Tracy's mind pointed out Kat's choice of words and how she clearly wasn't in mommy-mode. She's not just playing. This is serious. "Yes?" Tracy said hesitantly. "You're going to be just fine." Then Kat grinned. "And if mommy's little bunny is still feeling a little shy, she can hide in her big blanket." Kat patted the fuzzy blanket that lay draped over the back of the sofa. It was big enough for the two of them to snuggle up together under when they watched movies. "Yeah, 'cause that's how a grown-ass woman behaves," Tracy remarked drily. "Oh shush. She's going to love you just like I do." Kat paused and smiled mischievously. "Well, maybe not exactly like I do." "But can I at least put on a thinner diaper?" "Are you wet?" Kat asked back. Tracy shook her head. "Then no. If you're that worried, you can put on the tent." 'The tent' was an almost comically oversized hoodie that Jessie had bought for them as a gag gift. It was big enough for both Tracy and Kat to fit inside at the same time, provided Tracy was behind Kat. Not that that was likely to happen. After all, Kat was the big spoon, not Tracy. "Maybe I will." "You'll only look like you're trying to hide something," Kat said in her most infuriatingly reasonable voice. "Well, I am trying to hide something," Tracy pointed out and sat up. You're only making it more likely that she'll figure it out," Kat warned. "I don't care." Tracy got up and headed for the bedroom to find the giant hoodie. A few minutes later she returned wearing a sweater so big it could easily be mistaken for a poncho if it wasn't for the sleeves. "You look ridiculous Häschen." "Thanks Mom. At least my diaper bulge isn't out in the open." "No, it certainly isn't. Now come here." Kat patted the seat next to her. Tracy sat back down and Kat pulled her closer. For a while they just sat like that. This is just perfect. Why would Kat want to change any of this? "She doesn't, stupid. She just wants something more. Something you can't give her. And can you really blame her? This isn't just about you, you know. Tracy sighed and closed her eyes as she rested her head against Kat's shoulder. "What is it?" Kat asked. She ran her finger through Tracy's hair. "Having second thoughts about Cory?" "No, not really. I mean, I understand why you want her in your life, but it still feels kind of weird. It's kind of like having your girlfriend asking you about having a threesome. Part of me is going 'Interesting,' complete with wiggling eyebrows and everything. But another part is worried she's being replaced." "Oh Häschen, she could never take your place. Mommy only has one little diaper-bunny." Kat kissed Tracy's forehead, giving her a serious case of what Tracy liked to call 'the fuzzies'; the warm and comfortable feeling that was like being wrapped in a big blanket and held closely and not having a care in the world. "So, how long until she's here?" Tracy finally said. "An hour or so, I guess." "Mm-hmm." Tracy nodded and closed her eyes. It had been a long and stressful day and it wasn't over yet. Tracy took a deep breath and tried to will herself to relax. There was one thing she could do that would make her feel really relaxed. No. I'm not going to meet Cory like that. It's embarrassing enough that Kat is making me wear this ginormous diaper. I'm not going to be wet as well. Tracy took another deep breath. Part of her just wanted the world to go away; to shrink until the only things that existed were Kat and her and the sofa, floating in a sea of nothingness. No sounds, except the sound of Kat's breathing. Tracy found that she was breathing in sync with Kat. In and out; slowly in, and then out again. It almost felt like Kat was growing bigger. The warmth radiating from her melting away Tracy's worries and... A knock on the door brought Tracy crashing back to reality. "I'll get it. It's probably Cory," Kat said and rose. "Did you have a nice nap?" "I fell asleep?" Tracy asked, her brain not quite firing on all cylinders yet. "I think you needed it. You were out like a light." "Oh shit!" Tracy's hands flew to her crotch, giving her diaper a squeeze through the multiple layers of clothes. She breathed a sigh of relief. Still dry. Kat crossed the room and looked over at Tracy, who nodded back. Then she opened the door. ***

I am fairly new to bedwetting, it started about 3 months ago. I would wake up with cold soaked underwear and sheets. My doctor found nothing really wrong and traced it back to the meds I am taking and a surgery several years ago. He offered more tests (some were a little invasive). When I asked what other options, he basically said diapers. It was a little strange at first but now I'm used to them and like some others have posted, if I do wake up I just use the diaper and go back to sleep. I'm comfortable enough now on weekends to keep a wet diaper on for a few hours after getting up and enjoy breakfast and coffee.

Sorry about the delay, chapters will probably be a bit inconsistent due to my job. But I am still writing this ^-^ Chapter 2 Caregiver? “Melissa Cooper,” the nurse called, jostling her from her reprieve. As she walked over her mind began to wander. She was hoping to see Sarah here but once about a third of the kids were called she received a text from her. It was a little disappointing, she was hoping to speculate what their classification might be. Although she already knew she was going to be a master. After all she was barely a few months older than most of her friends yet she already towered over them. That and her urge to protect and care for them. “Come this way please,” the nurse said, holding the door open for her. “Thanks ma'am.” “Go into the first curtain,” she instructed. Melissa walked into the small divided area. Somewhere in the distance she heard the unmistakable sounds of crying. Whoever she saw or heard someone very she just wanted to scoop them up and coddle them till their tears stopped. These feelings were especially strong around her best friend Sarah. Every time she saw the small girl she wanted to scoop her up and snuggle her until she fell asleep. Her musing was interrupted when the nurse spoke. “I'm going to draw some blood now. Is that okay?” “Yes ma'am.” The nurse pulled out various bits and bobs before drawing blood. The needle went in with barely a flinch from Melissa. Someone else, probably a little, just had their blood drawn probably. Judging from the wailing that came from somewhere to her right. “Having some problems today?” “No more than usual. That's why we only do this once a year. I saw that you're fifteen. Didn't get a classification last year?” “Oh no,” she waved her other hand dismissively, “I was really sick last year.” “Ah well I'm glad you're feeling better this year. Still not uncommon for people to be classified later. Some kids are late bloomers.” “Yea my older sister didn't get classified until she turned seventeen.” “There, all done!” She removed the needle and bagged up the vials filled with their crimson liquid. “I know you don't need it but do you want a sucker?” “Yea sure.” “Here you are,” she said, handing over the brightly colored lollipop. “Follow me to the next testing area.” “Is this the Bectel test?” “Yes, how'd you know?” “I want to take classification specialization as my major.” “An aspiring doctor. That's great, I'm sure you'll do wonderfully.” “Thanks,” she said, her cheeks turning pink unused to praise. Being the only other dom in a family of subs was not the easiest thing. Mama Shirley was a master for Momma Lisa and Papa Chris who were a sub and pet respectively. Her mind was really wandering today she realized as the doctor coughed to get her attention. “Sorry…” she said sheepishly. He flashed her a simple smile before speaking. “Quite alright, if you're ready, sit here please.” She sat down, feeling strangely small in this man's presence. Even though she looked to be close to his height. “I know what the test is, I studied it for when I eventually take my exams to get into university,” she said, preemptively. “Ah, coming for my job eh…?” He chuckled. “Not at all Sir,” she replied, smiling at his joke. He made small talk while applying the electrodes to her head. She watched him with rapt attention. “Alright I'm going to show you a video then you'll be done.” “This to stimulate a headspace if any are present right?” “Yes, you are well informed.” “And that won't mess up anything, will it?” “Not at all,” he said before turning on the TV sitting in front of her. It turned pure white before shapes and colors began to flash on the screen. She began to feel warm, her thoughts wandering, before settling on Sarah. “I hope she's doing well,” she said as the warmth continued to spread. “Who?” “Sarah, she's so small, and cute as a button. I had to tell off these mean girls who were teasing her. She was about to start crying. The way her bottom lip quivered was adorable, but no one messes with my baby girl,” she answered, nodding thoughtfully. “Sounds like she has a good protector,” the doctor said as he fiddled with the computer. “I just want her to be happy. The wait for classification has been hard on her. She thinks she hides it well but I can tell she's sad and worried. I just want to scoop her up until she falls asleep in my arms.” “I'm sure she'd like that.” “You think so? I don't want her to hate me. She really wants to be a Caregiver. They usually do the comforting. I'm worried, she sent me a text saying she was done but didn't reply when I asked how it went. I hope she's not hurt…!” she tried to sit upright but was pressed back down by the doctor “Almost done,” he said gently. “Just stay focused on the TV please.” “Right, sorry…” She fell silent after that, her mind playing different scenarios in her mind. Everything from Sarah getting smiling happily to her being abducted by a stranger. Suddenly the screen turned white and she blinked, shaking her head to clear the fog that settled on it. “All done,” the doctor said. “What happened?” “Test is finished sweetheart, you may go,” he said again, a gentle smile on his face. “Right, sorry. Thank you for taking care of me,” she said shaking her head and trying to remember what the video showed. “It was my pleasure.” The nurse returned and guided her back to the auditorium, leading her up to Miss Clarissa, who handed her a letter and sent her on her way. Momma Lisa was waiting for her outside the doors. The moment she stepped through her Momma threw her arms around her. “Hey baby girl, how was it?” “Strange, I don't remember the test part. But I felt like I was talking about something very important. I have a letter for you.” She took the letter and opened it up. Her eyes scanned through the lines. Her face was unreadable as she finished the letter and folded it back up. “What's it say?” “It says that you're a caregiver, and that the test results will determine your ideal age.” “...caregiver…? Not master…?” “That's what it says sweetie. Let's… let's head home and talk to Mama Shirley.” “Yea…” she replied rumbly before following her mom to the car and climbing in. I hope Sara's a caregiver or she's going to hate me… ***** “So what are we going to do about her classification?” Ariel asked “She's going to fight us,” Michelle replied, looking at her daughter. “We’ll need to ease her into headspace.” “How are we going to do that?” “I don’t know…” “Well love, I'll do some research online for you,” she said snuggling to her masters side. “I’ll make us all something to eat then,” she said, planting a kiss on her pet's lips, and giving her a quick hug. Before standing up and making her way to the kitchen. Ariel scooted next to Sarah looking down at her peacefully sleeping and sucking on her thumb. She gently rubbed the slumbering girl's back with a smile on her face. “You’re so adorable,” she said, leaning over and giving the girl a kiss on her cheek before walking out of the room. She went to her mistress's office and booted up the computer. As she waited for it tpo start up her thoughts fell to the small girl slumbering in the living room. She knew what her master would say. But she knew the truth. That girl's classification was her fault. A tear rolled down her cheek as she began to search online, printing out some guides from the classification bureau website. While those printed out she searched for ways to ease people into their headspaces. A half hour later the door opened inwards with a small click, Sarah walking in while rubbing her eyes sleepily. “Mamma?” “Hey my precious girl, did you have a good nap?” “Yes mamma,” she said, making grabby hands. Ariel smiled at the small girl, as she adorably reached out to be carried. Turning off the computer she picked up her daughter, carrying her on her hip. Sarah buried her face in the crook of her Mamma’s neck. Ariel walked to the kitchen to check on the food. “There's my two precious girls, hope was your nap sweetie.” “It was tay mommy,” she replied with a yawn. Michelle gave her pet a questioning look, who just shook her head and held up her fingers. Squeezing them close together. “Are you hungry sweetie?” “Yes mommy! Super hungry.” “Well you're just in time then,” her mom smiled. Ariel put her daughter in a chair and scooted her in, the small girl barely able to lean over the table. To eat the plate of food set before her. “Tanks mommy,” she said before digging in. The two women watched her eat, noticing that she seemed to be eating far clumsier than normal. Michelle had a smile on her face as her daughter ate with gusto. Their dinner passed in relative silence, their silverware clinked against their plates. “Alright sweetie, let's get you in a bath. I swear you got more on you than in you,” Michelle said when her daughter finished eating. Her face lit up in excitement and she started bouncing excitedly. “Bath?” “Yes sweetie, a bath.” “I’ll clean up the dinner dishes, Mistress.” “Thank you, you’re such a good girl,” she said, giving her pet a kiss and a pat on the head. “Alright munchkin, let's get you clean.” “Okay mommy,” she said, holding up her arms. Letting her mom pick her up and carry her out of the room. ***** “Alright I put our daughter to bed, so tell me Ariel, what's wrong?” “Wrong…?” “Yes since dinner you’ve been unnaturally quiet.” Her pet shifted awkwardly under her master's gaze. Her eyes flicked between her master's own and the ground. “Speak!” she commanded. “I’m so sorry,” she said, breaking out in tears. “Sorry for what?” “For what I did to Sarah. For what we did to her. It's my fault the poor girl is like this.” Michelle walked over to her pet, who flinched and shut her eyes. She sat there, apprehension building inside her. She felt the bed shift as her master sat down. Then a pair of strong arms wrapping themselves around her. “It's not your fault.” “But Jason…” she started, before her master's finger silenced her. “How many times do I have to tell you that we don't talk about him. What he did has nothing to do with you. I wish you’d stop beating yourself up about it.” “But your daughter is a little because of him…” “We don't know that. And even if that were true it's still not your fault. No matter what you say. The courts themselves even said you did nothing wrong. So please stop beating yourself up.” “But…” “Do I have to make it a command?” “No ma’am, I'll try my best.” Michelle leaned back, pulling her pet along, and cuddling her. “We’re visiting my sister tomorrow and right now I just want to cuddle my pet.” “I love you mistress.” “I love you too darling.” The two women shared a kiss. Simply basking in each other's presence.

It's time for Sam's vacation to continue and their next activity is an escape room. Before reaching it Amy has some questions for Sam and then, once locked in a room together, Sam quickly realises she may have made a terrible mistake. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- Half an hour later it was time to get going. Sam dropped off the couch and quickly pulled her skirt down. She needed to visit the bathroom but she wasn’t going to be able to get the diaper off without ripping the tapes. It wasn’t a problem after another few minutes. As Sam was tying her shoelaces she took the time to relax her bladder and wet her diaper. She closed her eyes as the warmth enveloped her, the now familiar feeling of her own pee being held against her body and warming her up. “Everything alright, Sam?” Chrissy asked. Sam looked up from her position kneeling to tie her laces. She saw the other three looking at her and realised that as she peed her pants she had completely stopped moving. Amy and Chrissy looked confused whilst Nina, standing behind them, twitched a quick smile before turning away. Sam muttered an apology and quickly finished tying her shoes. When Sam stood up she could immediately feel the difference between the wet diaper and the dry one it had been previously. She waddled out behind everyone and waited for Amy to close the door. Nina and Chrissy were already at the road at the end of the little path that led to the front door. “Sam…” Amy said quietly when she had locked the door, “Can I ask you a question?” “Sure.” Sam replied. “Erm, I don’t want to upset you…” Amy looked unsure. “Is it something that is likely to upset me?” Sam asked semi-jokingly. “I don’t know.” Amy replied honestly. “OK, I promise I won’t get upset.” Sam said. “Is there anything going on between you and Nina?” Amy asked. If Sam had been drinking she would have spat it all out on the floor in front of her. She hadn’t been expecting that question at all. She had tried to keep things on the down low since she wasn’t even sure how she felt yet. Sam became aware that Amy was waiting for a response as her own eyes darted around and she nervously fumbled over her words. “W-Why do you ask?” Sam finally said. She immediately realised that answering Amy’s question with her own likely gave the answer away. “Just… you two have seemed to spending a bunch of time with each other.” Amy shrugged, “And you’ve been acting a bit… differently?” “Differently?” Sam repeated. “Yeah, I mean, normally you wouldn’t be caught dead being treated like a kid or anything. I’ve seen you practically bite the heads off people for making that mistake. But in the last few days…” Amy trailed off a little and looked around. She squatted down a little and spoke much quieter, “You’re wearing a diaper again aren’t you?” Sam immediately looked down and felt the familiar embarrassment rising up. She hadn’t realised it was so obvious. Maybe everyone could see she was padded just from looking at her. All this time she thought she had limited who knew but perhaps literally anyone who looked at her could instantly tell. She was suddenly massively regretting the skirt and childish shirt. “I mean it doesn’t bother me!” Amy quickly added when she saw how uncomfortable Sam had suddenly become, “Sorry, I shouldn’t have said anything. Forget about it.” Before Sam could even work out how to formulate a response to all this Amy quickly apologised again and hurried down to the road with the others. Sam kept her eyes down as she turned and followed Amy to the tarmacked street. “What’s wrong?” Nina asked as soon as Sam reached them. “Nothing.” Sam replied. “But-…” Nina started. “I said I’m fine!” Sam snapped. There was an awkward silence. Sam looked away from the group. She knew she shouldn’t be taking her frustration or anger out on her friends, especially Nina, but it was an almost instinctive reaction borne from years of being ultra-defensive. Nina didn’t press the issue though when Sam glanced up she seemed to look concerned. “Right, let’s go.” Chrissy said, “We don’t want to be late and get locked OUT of the escape room.” It was a relatively short walk to the escape rooms. There were three of them and they were each themed differently. Sam saw one that was clearly meant to look like a cabin on an old cruise ship, another was set up like a rustic old cabin in the woods and the third was very futuristic and sci-fi. “That’s our one.” Amy said as she nodded to the science-fiction door. The four of them went to the door and waited. They were five minutes early and as they milled around outside other groups turned up for the other rooms. Sam felt prickly again, she hated that she had snapped at Nina, she was about to apologise when two people in Midforest uniforms walked into the room. “Everyone ready?” One of them asked after the usual greetings. The groups all smiled and murmured that they were indeed prepared. “OK, just so you know, there are cameras in each of the rooms and you’ll all be monitored.” The other employee said after everyone had confirmed they were ready, “There is a button next to the door, if you get really, really stuck we can give you hints. Likewise, if there’s an emergency press the button. However, if we have to open the door, for safety and fairness, we have to end the game there so we try to avoid that if at all possible!” “These rooms are all roughly equal in difficulty.” The first person continued, “So we can have a little race to see which of you finish first. We’re going to the control desk, when the light above the door turns green you can head in and start. Any questions?” Sam didn’t have any questions but she was somewhat surprised that no one was telling her she was too small to do it. She didn’t think she was too small for the activity but other people usually had a different opinion. It was nice, for once, to be able to do things with her friends. The two staff members walked away and Sam waited with everyone else, she felt like there was a slightly nervous tension in the air but couldn’t wait to start as she had noticed the people in the other groups giving her curious looks. Whether they thought she was a baby who was too young to do this because of her size or if they could tell she was padded she had no idea. Thankfully the lights above the door turned green and there was a click as the locks disengaged. Sam was the last of the four girls to walk into the futuristic themed room. She broke into a big smile when she looked around, it really did look fantastic, as if she had stepped out of the forest and into a totally different world. “This is so cool!” Chrissy exclaimed as she walked across to a shelf full of vials of strangely coloured liquids. “Hold on, don’t touch anything.” Amy said as she went to a sealed envelope sitting on a metal table in the middle of the room, “You might mess up the puzzles!” “Sam, do you want to read it?” Amy asked as she held out the envelope. Sam took it. She rather felt like Amy was testing the waters in terms of whether she had offended her earlier. The letter was sealed with wax and stamped with the Midforest logo, it almost felt like a shame to tear it open. Sam pulled out the paper and unfolded it. “Attention cadets!” Sam said extravagantly as she got into the role play aspect, “You are on the space station Sevastopol which has experienced catastrophic failure and is plunging into the atmosphere of the nearby planet!” Sam paused for dramatic effect and Nina covered her mouth in shock causing everyone to laugh. “You are our last hopes for saving the station. It is imperative that you work together to get the mainframe computer back up and running. You have one hour. Good luck, cadets!” Sam finished. As Sam finished reading a digital display above the door they had entered turned on showing sixty minutes. It immediately started counting down. Everyone looked around, there didn’t seem to be any more information on how they should start going about their task. Sam was happy to spend a minute just marvelling at the set that had been built. There were computer banks with flashing lights and dials around the room and even a porthole with the blackness of space outside. Sam looked at the computer screens, they were flashing warning messages and asking for a password that would reboot the system. Aside from the computers there were some space bunks on the other side of the room as well as a vent and another door next to it. Aside from that there were a lot of other things that, whether they had use in the puzzle or not, provided nice set dressing. Scientific equipment, a partially built robot and about a dozen other things that demanded Sam’s attention. “So… what do we do?” Chrissy asked. “Was there anything else in the envelope?” Nina asked. Sam turned the envelope upside down. When she did so a small key fell to the floor. Without thinking she bent down to pick it up, it was only as she straightened up again that she realised she had just flashed her diaper to her friends and anyone who was watching the camera feed. She blushed as she held up the key. “A key!” Nina quickly said to try and distract from Sam’s indiscretion. “For what?” Chrissy asked as she looked around. “It does seem a bit out of place…” Amy muttered as she looked at all the futuristic gadgets. The girls got to work looking for anything that seemed to have a lock. It took five minutes before Nina announced she had found a chest underneath one of the bunks. The key fit and the chest opened. The activity carried on like that for twenty minutes. Each puzzle answer gave a new clue and the girls were having a lot of fun in their “space station.” It was after those twenty minutes that Sam felt an uncomfortable feeling growing in her tummy, one that she remembered very well from the previous day. She nervously looked up at the timer, there was still thirty-eight minutes to go. “Sam? Have you seen a screwdriver?” Chrissy asked as she walked over to the drawer Sam was looking through, “I’m determined to get more clues right than Amy…” “I think I saw one on one of the lower shelves.” Sam said distractedly. “Perfect.” Chrissy replied as she turned and hurried across the room again. Sam bit her lip as her tummy complained again. There was no way she was going to make until they unlocked the door, she didn’t know what to do, if she asked to be let out she would end the experience for all of them. Hindsight was twenty-twenty and she now knew she shouldn’t have had a breakfast quite so rich in fibre. She saw Nina at one of the computer consoles, she looked at the other two who were distracted and waddled over to her. “Hey…” Sam said quietly. “Hi. I don’t suppose you’ve seen any four digit numbers anywhere?” Nina asked as she frowned and looked at the screen. “No.” Sam replied, “Listen, I…” “Ah ha!” Chrissy suddenly exclaimed attracting everyone’s attention, “Screwdriver!” “What do you need that for?” Nina asked as she walked over leaving Sam alone at the computer. As Chrissy explained her thinking Sam cringed and leaned against the metal of the computer bank. She closed her eyes as she felt another pain in her belly. This was becoming a critical situation, she was fairly sure that even if she pressed the emergency button right then she wouldn’t make it to the toilet. Her face was flushing with heat, she had done this just the previous day and now it seemed inevitable it was going to happen again. Sam was still thinking about what she was going to do when she felt her struggling sphincter partially open. She covered her mouth as she felt poop push out of her for an inch or so before she clamped down again. Her heart was pounding. Whether it was the fibre or something else her control seemed greatly diminished, despite her problems she had rarely known a need for the toilet to come on this quickly. “So we need to go through the vent to the other side of the door?” Amy asked. She was referring to a door on the opposite side to the entrance, “Who do we send through?” “Well, I think we could squeeze through but…” Chrissy turned to Sam and the other two followed suit. Sam couldn’t say anything. Every muscle she had was contracted against the inevitable. Her legs were shaking and her eyes watered. Her friends may not have known there was a problem before but now it was obvious. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/565dcbcf-9384-4762-a889-45bfb4af456c https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1240641

Always been a nightly bedwetter. Thick cloth dipers with plastic pants are just wonderful.

Hi, Firstly I think it is very brave of you to have the courage to come here and post such a well worded post, which is very heartfelt, brings up your issues with your husband without some bitterness (which I think is deserved). I am also a husband and abdl. I too hid it for many many years from everyone. Including my wife in the first few years. When I finally spoke to her about it,it was hard to do, to admit. She tried to accommodate me and my feelings and I went at it like a bull in a China shop (suddenly able to indulge, I went overboard). This had a terrible effect on our relationship, and ultimately led to my wife wanting nothing to do with this lifestyle. All my fault. We are still married, this is a taboo subject and something I can only do alone. I will not say his actions are good ones, but I will say once you have had to be secretive about something about yourself, it's very hard to break that cycle. I think you need to discuss this with him, lay it out, without getting angry (but I understand you have every right to be) try to explain to him how this is all making you feel and how he has "gone at this like a bull in a China shop" overwhelmed you with his needs without taking yours into account. Regarding the secret accounts and A.I. That needs to be confronted, but as I said it's hard not to break the secretive cycle once you have been doing it for years. Not saying his choices are right, but feeling you must hide everything about this is a familiar mindset I recognise. I hope this helps a little, and maybe as part of your discussion he sees you post and our responses. I really hope you can work out your differences and have a stronger relationship going forwards. If you need any support myself and others here would be happy to help if we can

Chapter 42 “How did your party go,” Becky asked Amanda when she got home. “Good. Mostly. Little hiccup with a couple of our guests not addressing their questions to Jamie, and one of them actually brought a pad to take notes when he wasn’t looking.” “You’re kidding.” “Nope. Really turned into a ‘get to know Jamie’ party than a ‘get to know each other.’ Kinda figured that would happen.” “Does it bother you?” She wondered if maybe Amanda was jealous of Jamie attracting all the interest of her new classmates. “No. Probably saved me a lot of explanation on my own. I’m sure if Jamie wasn’t there I’d have still gotten peppered with questions. Kinda silly, really. He’s different, but he’s still a little.” “How did Jamie handle it? Where is he anyway?” “Asleep. He did okay. He did a little Q&A with them after lunch. Sorta tried to get it all out of the way. And I think he wanted them to understand him better. He, um, told them why he came here.” Becky’s face clouded. She didn’t like that topic of conversation. She never brought it up, and she discouraged everyone except Jamie and Amanda from bringing it up. “Wish he hadn’t done that,” she said. “He did fine with it, actually. A few of them got teary, but Jamie didn’t. Anyway, he didn’t tell them everything.” “Well, I guess that’s a good thing. How was he when they left?” “Ha. Sleepy. He wanted Mel to put him down. He’s gonna be sad when she finally gets a job.” “Why?” “He’s gonna miss getting to see her so much. He told me so this morning.” “Poor little thing. All this change affecting him, and he can’t do anything about it.” Amanda didn’t appreciate that comment. She was part of that change. Becky could sit back and nod sympathetically, even empathetically because she didn’t ask for any of this change either. It made Amanda feel guilty despite knowing she shouldn’t. “It just is what it is,” Amanda said. “I’m sorry for him, too, but dwelling on it doesn’t help anyone.” Becky picked up on the change in Amanda’s tone, not that it was very subtle. “I didn’t mean anything by it,” Becky said. “It’s not anyone’s fault. For what it’s worth, I think you’ve done a great job getting him ready for it.” “We still need to talk about how it’s going to work,” Amanda reminded her mom. They thought they had the best solution. They hoped he thought so, too. It wasn’t set in stone, but it seemed like the best way to divide his time between their homes. “Why don’t we talk about it with him tomorrow after Stacy picks Ella up,” Becky suggested. “Okay.” ——————————— “Hello,” Jamie called out when he woke up. He’d relieved himself and was ready to get cleaned up. He may have long ago gotten used to it, but he was stinky and knew it. “Manda? Mom?” The door opened. “Hey, honey,” Becky said. “Did you sleep well?” “Mhmm.” He sat up, ignoring the squish, and held up his arms. Becky lifted him from the crib. “Jamie, buddy, you don’t smell so good.” “I know,” he blushed. She laid him on the changing table, opened the tub of wipes, and set it next to him. She steeled herself and opened his diaper. Lifting him by his ankles, she raised his butt off the diaper and began cleaning him off. He squirmed a bit. “You a wiggle bug today,” she asked. “A little,” he admitted. He felt better with each pass of a wipe. When he was completely clean, Becky rolled up the diaper and dropped it in the pail, which she intended to empty that evening. “I got a surprise for you,” Becky told him. “One you’re really gonna like.” She put the naked little on her hip and carried him toward the bathroom. Opening the door, she looked at his smile when he saw a steaming tub of hot water waiting for him, a real bath. She’d already set his boat, duck, and shark afloat. Jamie was so excited he almost squirmed out of Becky’s arms as she lowered him into the water. “Oh, mama,” he cooed as he left himself slide down until the water was at his chin. “Is that what you needed,” she laughed. She loved that he loved water. The bathtub could practically babysit. Many is the time she sat next to the tub with a book or magazine while he happily soaked. He slid his head under the water like a hippopotamus and emerged with bubbles on his head. “I’m happy,” he said. Becky was so glad to hear that. “I heard you gave a little talk to Manda’s classmates today.” “Yeah,” he said offhandedly. “Anything you want to talk about?” “No … well, actually, I do have a question.” “Okay.” “It’s kind of a hard question.” “You can ask me anything, Baby Bear.” “Well, you know how when I first got here, we didn’t exactly understand each other. How did we … how did you come to … it’s like you figured out what it means for a little to not be regressed. How did you do that?” “Why are you asking,” Becky asked. “Because maybe if we could figure it out, we could teach other people, and they would see me for who I am without it being so much work.” “Well, I’m really not sure. I think a lot of it was getting to know you. I admit you surprised me in a lot of ways. I really didn’t know what to expect.” She thought for a moment. “I’m really not sure. I don’t think it was any one thing.” Manda helped, Jamie thought, maybe she has some ideas. But to Becky he said, “Well, whatever it was, I’m glad we figured it out.” He looked contemplative. Becky thought after rehashing his life story, it would be too easy for Jamie to put himself in a funk. She didn’t want that, so she sat down on the floor next to the tub, scooped up a palmful of bubbles, and set them on Jamie’s hair. “You have bubbles on your head.” Jamie giggled. “Mommy, you’re being silly.” “You’re silly. You’re the one with bubbles on your head.” Jamie giggled again, then sighed and slumped down deeper into the water once more. Becky reached for the bar of soap. “Leg,” she said, and Jamie lifted a leg for her to wash. When he was all clean and done relaxing in the tub, he watched the water drain away, and Becky held a towel out for him. Jamie stepped forward as she folded the towel around him, swooping one arm behind his knees and lifting him out of the tub and on to the vanity, where Jamie snaked a hand out of the towel and started chewing on the corner, his bad habit. Becky ignored it while she combed his hair. “There,” she said as she set down the brush and turned him a little so he could see in the mirror. “A handsome little boy.” On his way into the nursery, he asked, “Can I wear jammies tonight please?” “Are you cold?” “A little.” “What jammies do you want,” she asked as she set him on the changing table. “One of my big tee shirts and a diaper cover.” “Your legs won’t be cold?” “No.” She got out what he’d asked for. “Uh oh,” she said. “What?” “You’re all out of diapees.” She went to the closet, where she kept the extra case. She took two handfuls and crossed back to the changing table and put them where they belonged. “Which one do you wanna wear tonight? Trucks and trains, or animals?” “Animals,” Jamie said with a chuckle. It didn’t matter, and he knew it didn’t matter, and yet he had a preference, which amused him. The entire notion of decorating a diaper was kind of silly. Decorate something you poo on, he thought, that’s kinda ridiculous. When he was all wrapped up, Becky carried him to the living room and set him on the sofa to go start dinner. “Manda won’t be home for dinner tonight,” she called out. “It’ll just be you and me.” “Where is she?” “She met Mel to go do some shopping.” “Oh.” He reached for the remote and turned on the TV, settling on a music channel. Becky came back in with a sippy cup of water for him. “What did you find?” “Just some piano music.” “It’s pretty.” “What’s for dinner?” “Frozen pizza. Is that okay?” “Of course.” She never needed to go to any trouble on his account unless she wanted to, for the most part. “You’re kinda quiet tonight,” she said. “Wanna snuggle until dinner’s ready?” He nodded, and Becky reached over and picked him up, shifting him to her lap so he was facing her. She put one hand around his thin waist, and the other on the back of his head, running her fingers through his hair while he nestled against her. “Are you really okay,” she asked quietly. “Yeah. I am. I just wanna be quiet,” he said. He’d been pretty satisfied with how his talk to the students went. It did bring up some old feelings, but mostly he was just thinking that he wished more people understood him. The most tiring thing about being a little, he thought, is being a little. Not that he was sad. Just mellow after his nap and long, hot bath. “Will you dance with me, Baby Bear?” “Dance?” “To the music.” “Yes, please,” he said, snuggling in closer. Slow dancing with Becky was one of Jamie’s favorite things. He stayed just like he was as Becky stood, stepped into the center of the room, and swayed her hips back and forth slowly to the music while he rested his cheek against the front of her shoulder. Becky didn’t know the words to the song, or even if it had words, so she sang her own. After dinner, Jamie had gotten sleepy quickly even without his bedtime milk. She decided she wanted him to sleep in her bed that night, so she carried him and his bear upstairs while he nursed one of his pacis and tried to stay awake so he could enjoy the evening with Becky. She got him situated on the bed, turned on the TV, and sat herself down. “Want to do something fun tomorrow with Ella,” she asked as she watched a rerun of a show that had gone off the air a long time ago. Not getting an answer, she turned to her right and saw he had fallen asleep already, though his bedtime wasn’t for another forty-five minutes. Sighing, she turned the TV down and leaned over the edge of the bed, reaching under it to get her sewing kit and resuming her work on the bear’s new coat, ready to hide it away if he stirred. Without much thought to it, she began to sing a lullaby, though she couldn’t remember when or where she’d learned it. By-lo, baby, By-lo, baby, By-lo, baby, By-lo, baby, by, Mama still loves you, Mama still loves you, Mama still loves you, and now it’s time to sleep. By-lo, baby, By-lo, baby, By-lo, baby, By-lo, baby, by, Mama still loves you, Mama still loves you, Mama still loves you, her sweetest baby boy.

6 - Round Two “So you liked what we did today?...All of it?” The atmosphere was still raw; thick with apprehension, despite hearing such a positive response. “Yes...I don’t know why completely, but I think I did enjoy it all…” There was the embarrassment, but looking back on it now, being with Joyce made it strangely okay. Now that Joyce has stripped her bare and seen her emotions and still chooses to accept her, she felt she could stomach just about anything as long as her protector was there to see her through. “Apart from what you did for me at the end...” Emily blushed. “I liked doing it with you, like all the things we do together…” Emily seemed to be having trouble getting the next few words out, “...and I guess I liked being taken care of…” Joyce stared at Emily for a moment, almost wide-eyed, trying to place her thoughts. Could Emily have had some inner desires going into this as well? Maybe she was on some kind of level submissive? It didn’t matter; Joyce was too happy with her response, and was relieved it had gone so well for Emily too. “That’s great Emily, really,” Joyce couldn’t do anything but smile. “But I want you to know it was never my plan to take advantage of you like that earlier…” Joyce herself started to feel the seeds of regret bloom from within. “What I did was spur of the moment, and I tried to make you feel better in an aggressive way...I took advantage of you, and you weren’t in the right state of mind to give me your consent; I can’t apologize enough for that.” Joyce could feel the soft touch of another hand on her own, looking up to see Emily’s gaze transfixed on her. “It’s okay; I trust you.” Joyce turned couldn’t help but feel the need to turn away for a moment; bombarded by a wave of emotion from Emily’s direction. When had she been able to make her feel like this? She wasn’t sure why, but, Joyce could only feel an overwhelming amount of presence from Emily, who seemed to be projecting herself so easily now. What kind of revelation had this experience given her? It was as if a key unlocked something deep inside her most hidden recesses; dusting off the shelves, and pulling back the curtains. Joyce expected this to be an end goal; not a start…! Granted, these were feelings for Joyce; not the baby treatment. There would still be changes and additions, there would be embarrassment, and there would likely be tears. It was an adventure Emily was willing to embark upon, and Joyce had every intention to whisk her off her feet, and stroll through the fields of apprehension, confusion, intimacy, and joy with her bundle of joy nestled in her arms. Just to impart sweet serenity upon the one she cherished most would be enough for her sun to rise. Not only had there been an awakening within Emily, but Joyce could feel herself being swept along as well. The stimulation was undeniably contagious. “Thank you, Emily.” Joyce could feel her resonate within her heart. Her maternal instinct was rising higher and higher; sifting closer to the surface. It was finally within reach, and Joyce wanted more than anything to reach out; clutch it and never let go. In front of her was an amazing person, who was an irreplaceable friend; a partner. But in addition to that, she was also her little girl that needed to be taken care of, and to be loved and looked after. The rapid shift in perspective was surreal, but not unwelcome. Was this what other people felt in these kinds of situations? Regardless of what the two felt, though, the only affirmation they needed was to be locked in each other’s arms. “So…” Emily’s embarrassment had started to show, and the bravado began to fade. “When is next time?” “Well,” Joyce nuzzled her cheek on the top of her head. “I’d like to get a few more things before we get into this again to make things...better for the both of us.” Now that she was on board, there wasn’t the need to feel so restrained when buying the things for her baby girl, now. Emily’s thrill and excitement were obvious, but since this was just the first time, things may still be up in the air. She’d have to expand her arsenal slowly, but effectively. “Like what?” Emily wasn’t sure how she felt about the lack of a specific date; not one for being left in the dark, especially about something so emotionally rewarding. “Maybe some upgrades here and there, and some new stuff, too. You’ll find out later.” She intentionally kept the most tantalizing bits in the dark; knowing that she was probably teasing Emily right about now. Still, though, why bother wrapping a present for someone if they already know what’s inside? It was her job to worry about the technical aspect of things; Emily just needed to see the pretty colors, whirring bells and whistles, popping fireworks; all the fruits born by Joyce’s labor. It was annoying to get an answer like that, and Joyce probably knew what she was doing too. “Come on, can’t you tell me a little bit?” Emily prodded, gently shaking her arm, trying to get a glimpse inside the loop she was being kept out of. “Give me something to look forward to!” “Look at the time!” Joyce deflected, looking at a nearby clock. “I better get dinner started, otherwise we’ll both starve!”She excused herself, already hatching a meal idea before she could turn on the stove. She also remembered that she hadn’t given Emily lunch today...Although the late breakfast was in some part to blame. For the days Joyce was at work and Emily was home by herself, she may or may not have stolen a look at the security cameras once or twice to see if she had made anything, which she didn’t. But she had no intention of telling Emily that she knew. Regardless, when they had their…”special” time together, Joyce would have to step up her “mommy” game and make sure Emily was well-fed. Maybe that could rub off on her and shape into a daily routine; with or without Joyce’s guidance. To be so doting had her over the moon. The rhythmic clack of metal to a cutting board began, and she hummed her friendly melody. “Emily? Dinner’s ready,” Joyce walked into the living room, with the girl nowhere to be found. “Emily? Where did you go…?” Joyce spoke to herself in a low voice as she approached the couch from behind. As she peeked over, sure enough, there she was. Clearly, she was still tired from waking up, and Joyce pleasuring her likely took a lot of energy out of her as well. Joyce leaned over her while she nudged Emily’s shoulder. “Emily? It’s dinnertime; you awake?” After enough coaxing, she began to stir; her eyes opening soon enough. “Hmmm..nnn…” She trembled all over, as her limbs tried to spread as far as possible in every direction. “Joyce? When...when did I fall asleep?” “Beats me; I’ve been making dinner. And speaking of which, it’s finished now and ready to eat. Does somebody think they’ve hibernated enough?” She grinned. Groggily, Emily followed into the kitchen, taking her seat on the cushioned chair that remained unchanged from this morning. She felt a calming heat radiate from her plate, as she looked down at the splash of fried vegetables diced into cubes, small strips of beef scattered throughout, and a swirl of noodles woven in abundance through the many toppings and seasonings. “Stir fry?” Emily asked as she sniffed the wonderful scent; already itching for her fork. “Yep! I figured it’d be something relatively easy to make.” Joyce nonchalantly boasted. Sometimes, Emily couldn’t tell if she were being sarcastic, or truly didn’t understand the might of her cooking...It was nice she didn’t always toot her own horn--intentionally, at least--but food at this kind of level deserved at least some personal recognition. To produce something like this so casually and think nothing of it was almost intimidating. A god treading among its subjects; never stopping to notice the ants that may be caught underneath their feet; she was totally oblivious to her skill. “How did you learn to cook so well?” Emily couldn’t sate her curiosity for any longer; it was beyond delicious, and she felt compelled to discover its origins. “Well, I don’t know if “learn” is the right word to use,” Joyce pondered. “My dad always liked to cook, so I just picked up a few things here and there from him.” “Was he a chef?” It was a likely assumption, considering just “a few things” amounted to something like this. “Yeah,” She paused to swallow. “He was the head chef at some restaurant in California at some point. It’s been so long though, I can’t even remember which one. Does that make me look bad?” The smallest amount of concern on her face was hard not to giggle at. “No, I don’t think so. And you’re from California?” It was always a treat to discover those small tidbits; nuggets of truth that illuminated the darkness surrounding Joyce. “I never told you?” “No; what does your mom do?” “Oh, they don’t work anymore. Between their own success, and a little of my own, they were able to retire a couple of years ago. We still do stuff every now and then. But what about you? Where did you grow up, and where are your parents right now?” “Well, technically I’m from Japan, but I was only there for about a year until my parents moved us to Washington back here.” “Oh, so you weren’t very far from me. Why did your parents move?” “I guess my dad was homesick,” Emily remembered it somewhat; it wasn’t something she really over considered... “That’s what they tell me, I guess. My dad is American and my mom is Japanese, so I’m sorta mixed, I suppose.” “Is that so? I think you pull the look of quite well.” Her cheeks became as warm as her plate; always taken aback by Joyce’s overbearing forwardness. “Any siblings?” Joyce continued. “Nope, just me. An only child; you?” “One. He’s my younger brother. He turned…29 last time I checked? Birthdays are hard,” She joked, taking a sip from her glass. “Speaking of which, when’s yours?” “May 29.” Emily did her best to speak in between her bites, but she was caught between the desire to speak and to shovel another mouthful of seasoned, noodly goodness into her mouth. And her birthday wasn’t far off from now, last time she checked. When was the last time she checked? Usually she’d have her phone...crap. That’s right. “Something wrong?” The furrowed brow on the girl was hard not to notice. “Um, no. Kinda, actually…” She let out a sigh. “I just remembered I haven’t had a phone in over a week…” Suddenly she started to wonder how many calls she could have potentially missed in that window of time; it stirred a feeling of unease in the pit of her stomach. She never really forgot that she was out of a phone, but only until now was she acutely aware of why she should be concerned. It was nice to disconnect every once in a while, but this was pushing what was considered comfortable. “Have I really been disconnected for that long? What if my parents tried to call me? A friend--or some important email? I haven’t been checking everyday…Do you think I-” “Emily,” Joyce called her to her senses from across the table. “Relax, it’s okay. There’s nothing wrong with taking a little break. We can get you a new phone in the morning. Just take it easy for now?” Her voice was convincing, and they cut through the haze and confusion of Emily’s mind like a hot knife through butter. Once rationalizing things, it was somewhat making a mole out of an anthill. Tomorrow, she would go and buy a cheap phone; just to keep her afloat until she could upgrade to something more usable. At least she’d have something to keep her in the technological loop for the time being. “Here,” Joyce gathered their plates and glasses, moving over to the sink. “I want you to go and take a bath; relax, and clean up for a bit. Do that for me, won’t you?” Emily agreed, now beginning to learn that Joyce’s requests were better interpreted as commands; albeit a much more peaceful kind. They had been together long enough for there to be the mutual understanding that Joyce kept her best interests at heart no matter the circumstances. Yes, Emily was a grown woman, yet it became so easy to be strung along by Joyce. Day after day, the sense of having someone to fall back on--a safety net--had been so reassuring as of late. Emily flicked the light on, as she became reacquainted with one of her most favorite rooms in the entire apartment. The bathroom was always a place she could find herself become absent-minded and lose herself in thought (and maybe even sleep). Already falling into her routine, Emily set the bath to fill as she gathered a towel, soap, and conditioner. With the noise of a flush, Emily closed the porcelain throne; satisfying a different bodily need than like before. Had it been that over peeing a diaper, how she’d feel then wasn’t a fun thought to entertain...It definitely wasn’t something she’d like to consider. Vacating such thoughts from her head, Emily stripped and edged herself into the warm water; always ecstatic to indulge in one of her favorite pastimes; with no other engagements to look forward to. She looked around the room; absorbing the atmosphere. The warm air, humming fan from above, and the water that cleansed her body. With work during the weekdays, showers were her go-to for when she needed to be quick and out the door, but on weekends she could afford to take a bath much later in the day; absent of the pressures to be squeaky clean for work. She’d never let herself get dirty; her self-consciousness always got the best of her. Living with Joyce felt absolutely serene. Each and every day was an amazing experience with her, and being allowed to share a life of luxury with her was something Emily could only dream of. She still had to go and see that asshat Jack who was withholding all of her stuff, but Joyce made that a thing of the past, and simply trivial by helping her settle here. After each and every day she felt more at home with Joyce, and always looked forward to stepping through that solid door. Their “special” connection was also becoming much more clear after tonight; assuming a much more intimate familiarity. The thoughts made Emily’s cheeks burn as she sunk lower into the water, as if she were trying to hide her embarrassment from the white tiles. Whatever they had together, a big part of her hoped for it to last for as long as she wanted; being cared for by Joyce like this. Even if she felt like less of an adult because Joyce did so much for her...she was strangely okay with the feeling, or at least she valued it more than her own pride. Emily shuffled some more in the water over her thoughts; finally moving onto the cleaning process to take her mind off of things. Joyce sat in her office like she had before Emily’s little “incident,” with her glasses on as she stared at the computer screen. She almost called it an accident, but everything did go where it needed to. She couldn’t help but grin. The BUSINESS sticky note was laid to the side of her desk; a nuisance to stare at for long periods of time. Apart from checking the company stocks, Joyce was tending to a different kind of business, as she scrolled through the catalog. Yet sighed as she looked through the half-baked selection of items; initially so driven to already fill a cart. This was the best online markets could do? On a commercial level? She could only have the best for Emily, and this clearly wasn’t it...She knew high-quality furniture and items existed out there, but clearly they’d have to be specially ordered to achieve a more authentic experience. Apart from the furniture, Joyce had a sudden thought that she could use something to her advantage. Picking up the office phone she dialed the number of her secretary and sat in silence. If there was anyone other than Emily she could talk about this to, it was her secretary. As strange of a topic as it was, Sheila had sworn to secrecy in a non-disclosure agreement when she first signed on years ago. There would be no questions asked and that’s just how Joyce liked it. “Hello? Sheila?” A short pause over the phone. “Yes. I’m sorry for calling you on a Saturday, but I have something I need you to do first thing Monday morning; sooner if possible.” Another pause. “I want you to forward a special order I’m sending you soon to the Incontinence Department and have them prototype it immediately. Make sure to have it sent to my office discretely and tell them there may or may not be a bonus in it for them if their work is done well; maybe even a budget increase. No need to tell them where it’s going, or who ordered it; just make sure it gets done. I’ll include my signature as well so there’s no question about the order.” Sheila almost instantly responded. Sheila was always a great listener; like she should be. “Perfect. I’ll be sending you the details shortly.” Joyce hung up the phone while she opened up an order form on her computer. She felt giddy at the moment, having the privilege to design what would be taped on Emily’s bottom. She would be sure to make them look adorable, durable and absorbent. She may not know all the material details, but would be sure to include a comment about not skipping out on the more expensive stuff. In times like these, it felt good to be the CEO, and it was all for the sake of Emily. She spent a good half hour coming up with design ideas, describing them in explicit detail, and was sure not to simply gloss over the functionality either. Joyce included the ideal weight and waist range; sure for it to be a perfect fit. Satisfied, she registered the order under one of her retired board member’s name, then printed it to sign off the approval section. She slipped it into her fax machine and sent it over to Sheila, who would without a doubt get the job done. It was annoying having to be this thorough through paperwork, but this is what it took to maintain anonymity, which she could appreciate considering her reputation. Joyce looked back to the page she had been browsing; again, disappointed with the finished products. The much smaller versions looked so much more comfortable and adorable; if only she could simply take those in a bigger size...So why didn’t she? At times like these, it felt better than ever to have money to spend. “Sheila?” Joyce had dialed her trusty assistant again. “And also for Monday, schedule a meeting with the company BabyCare. I want to make a special order with them. Thanks again,” Joyce hung up. The last thing was clothes, but she’d be able to find a tailor for that. All she needed was to find a seamstress skilled in this sort of thing...And if she couldn’t, she could always resort to the one she always went to; the same one she used to fix some of Emily’s clothes. In fact, she already knew Emily’s sizes and always kept her clients secret. And the more she thought about it, the more she knew that she’d be the best bet to go with. Decided, Joyce would have to get in touch with her tomorrow to start production immediately. It would be embarrassing at first to talk about, but Joyce knew she could trust her. With all of her plans set into motion, Joyce finished up the rest of her work then put the computer to sleep. As she walked down the hall, glancing at the bathroom door, she wondered how long Emily had been in there. Knocking on the door, Joyce shouted: “Try not to be too long in there! You don’t want to prune, I’d imagine!” There was a pause, but Joyce started a giggle once she could hear the noise of splashing water afterward; her warning had gotten through. Thankful for the reminder, Emily quickly had a towel draped over herself as she set the tub to drain. “Have a nice bath?” Joyce asked while she read a book on the couch. “Yeah. It’s not often I get to take a bath; it’s nice when I can.” Emily took a seat on the other end of the couch, watching the near silent tv. It was nice knowing at least one person used the bath. Being so infused with the working world, Joyce always took a shower out of habit. She always felt like she had places to be; things to do, even when she didn’t. Almost all of her free time was now dedicated to Emily (not that she minded), so she almost never had a moment to spare. Yet truth be told, naptime would have been an opportunity for her to address certain matters that had to wait up until now. Hopefully down the line Emily would sleep for a bit longer, Joyce hoped. Still though, even being in the position to think such thoughts made her too happy for words. “So what are you up to tomorrow?” Emily asked, trying to make small talk. “Well first,” Joyce set her book down on the coffee table. “I’m taking you to get a new phone. I still have your broken one so we can try and salvage the sim card…Then I need to meet with my seamstress to fix the length for a few new outfits I have,” She lied. She would do her absolute best to keep these kinds of things a surprise to Emily. “But apart from that, I can’t think of anything else that needs to be done. What about you?” “Nothing, really…” Emily said blankly. She wasn’t getting out of the house aside from work lately, as she never really felt the need to. Joyce provided her with comfort here, but she was at times feeling a bit cooped up. She didn’t want to leave without her phone, having very limited options to getting in touch with Joyce. Even now she still didn’t have her number, not that she entirely needed it right now. Her pickup for work was already scheduled and they talked when she got home; everything was planned ahead of time. “Once you get a phone I’m sure you’ll like to be getting out more often,” Joyce said. But to be honest, she would be a little disappointed if it were the case. Emily being here was part of the new routine Joyce had gotten used to and came to appreciate. “Maybe…” Was all Emily spoke pensively; her mind occupied with something else. “Why? What is it?” Joyce took the bait; always able to read Emily’s mood. “I don’t know...I was just thinking.” “About?” Emily looked a bit flustered, trying to muster the courage to speak her words. “Maybe...if we were both free tomorrow...then it would be a good time to do...that again?” She was afraid at what Joyce’s response would be; honestly a bit in disbelief she had requested it herself. “Well…” Joyce was now thinking too. She knew she had told Emily that it would be at least another week before they did it again, but one more day couldn’t hurt. Yes, she wouldn’t have any of the items she ordered for Emily yet, but if another repeat of today was enough to make her happy, Joyce found no issue in indulging her little girl. And another thought crossed her mind, which may appear cruel to Emily, but beneficial in the long run...Tomorrow would be ideal in that case. “Okay then. Sounds good to me, my wittle girl.” Joyce happily cooed over to Emily on the other end, trying to not to look so flustered. The evening went on like that, apart from Joyce excusing herself to go take a shower. Meanwhile, Emily was anxious over what tomorrow would be like. She wanted to be Joyce’s little girl, but her much more independent side manifested the gnawing uncertainty within her. They’ve only done this once, and yet Emily was already craving for more...She said she wanted to stop earlier tonight, but that was her independence fighting for its freedom. She was even a bit surprised at her own desire to be babied by Joyce. It was as if something dormant was awakened by Joyce’s affection for her, and the panic caused from it only made her want to confine in her caretaker even more. Whenever she was left alone with her thoughts, now it was all she could think about; the gushy ideas and feelings seeping into her most rational spaces. Regardless, she’d be happy getting out of the house tomorrow for something other than work; with Joyce no less. Surprisingly enough, Emily was able to get to bed on her own this time, Joyce not needing to carry her to bed; admittedly strange not needing to do it for the nth night in a row. It was close to eleven and Emily wanted to be well-rested for tomorrow, already being so fatigued from this morning since Joyce decided to wake her up. The apartment was silent, minus the occasional toss or turn from Emily’s room, doing her best to get to sleep. It was a raging battle until somewhere along the way Emily fell asleep before she even realized; everything suddenly black. “Hmm hmm hmm” Emily could feel herself waking to the sound of humming; already aware of the familiar voice. “Oh, it looks like somebody decided to join me this morning!” Emily could hear the sound of plastic and the smell of lavender as her waist became encased in something snug and comfortable. “Joyce?” Emily tried to wipe the sleep out of her eyes, opening them to see she was laid on her back. “What’re you-,” She was paused by a yawn erupting from within her. “-doing?” “I’m getting my little girl ready for the day, silly.” Emily looked forward now to see a sight she hadn’t experienced since yesterday morning. The panties and shorts she had gone to bed with yesterday were now substituted for a white plastic diaper; one that Joyce apparently just finished putting her into. “When did you…?” Had she really slept through all that? To be fair, Joyce did change her clothes that one time from what seemed like forever ago...Still, she truly was a heavy sleeper… “Wittle Emmy likes to sleep all day, doesn’t she?” Joyce touched the tip of her nose to Emily’s. “You didn’t even wake up until I finished putting you in your diaper.” Being talked down to was already putting her in that small space, yet the intimacy made her heart flutter with excitement knowing she was already back in Joyce’s arms. “And what’ll it be for my special girl today? Do we want big girl clothes or little girl clothes?” Why did she have a choice? Emily tried shaking her messy hair back into place, propping her upper half up with her elbows. “What do you mean? You didn’t ask me last time?” Joyce gave a little laugh. “That’s because we were staying inside. But today we have to run some errands and go outside. Do you want to dress like a grownup today? Or maybe I should decide…” “Grownup!” The words came out as fast as her sleepy self could muster. She said it before she even had the time to realize Joyce planned on taking her outside like this. “And wait...you mean I have to go outside wearing this?” She motioned to the babyhood strapped between her thighs. “Well, we can’t leave you unprotected while we’re on the go. That would be a bad job on mommy’s part.” It felt so genuine, the way Joyce was treating her. And who’s to say it wasn’t? But it was more concerning that she was going outside diapered; in public. “I don’t want to go out like this though…” The idea was nothing short of terrifying. “It’s embarrassing…” Joyce pulled out a shirt and black yoga pants for Emily. “Don’t pout now. There’s nothing wrong with wearing what mommy picks for you. You’ll be safe and well-protected. I’ll keep you by my side all day.” The words of comfort were nice to hear, but they didn’t change how much Emily didn’t want to go through with this. Yes, she wanted to be babied, but she was expecting this to come much later in the day; after they finished their errand, not before it! “Now come on, we still need to get some breakfast in you. Off the bed, please.” Reluctantly, Emily stood up, as Joyce got on one knee so Emily could grab her shoulders for balance while she stepped into the yoga pants one leg at a time. “Such a good girl,” Joyce commented as the shirt came next. It was the best being with Joyce like this, but going out in public was hurting her mood right now. She wanted to trust Joyce on this, but the thought seemed far too scary. “See?” Joyce was leading the two out of the room before stopping at the wardrobe mirror. Joyce turned Emily to a side-view and gave her padded bum a pat. “Not even I can tell if you’re diapered. Well, not unless I already know…” Emily stole a quick glance at the mirror for confirmation, and rushed ahead to escape the teasing. Joyce had already prepared breakfast; the sweet smell of butter, sugar, and cinnamon all mixed together and presented on a plate. “French toast?” Emily happily did her best to switch gears; a meal she hadn’t had in the longest time. “Yes it is!” Joyce said as she beamed with positivity, already having Emily’s cut up into bite-sized pieces, and her special coffee drink prepared in her sippy cup. “And I want to see you drink all of your milk for me, okay?” Joyce remembered to offer her the encouragement, just in case if she still had nerves about yesterday. She was already scared of being out in public, she wouldn’t let hydration get the best of her too. “Uh-huh,” Emily said as she already took a sip. She wasn’t keen on drinking as much like she did yesterday, but she already was thirsty like every other morning. In a long, uninterrupted sip, she set the cup down with a long sigh indicating her satisfied thirst. Joyce seemed to be pleased with that, and started to eat her own breakfast in order to get the day started all the sooner. Breakfast was as delicious as usual, but each bite seemed to make Emily’s heart pound faster, as each one would lead her closer and closer to the inevitable. Slowly, but surely, both of their plates (including Emily’s sippy cup) had been wiped clean. Joyce cleared the table and washed the dishes, piecing together how the day would go. “Joyce?” Emily broke her train of thought while she absently scrubbed. “What is it, honey?” “Can we, um, go out some other time?” “And why would we do that when today is perfectly fine?” “Because I don’t want to go out...wearing you know...diapers…” Emily still hadn’t adjusted to using the word very well now that it specifically referred to her. “People will see...it’s embarrassing…” “Emily,” Joyce turned off the faucet and started to dry her hands. “I already told you: no one will be able to tell what you’re wearing underneath your clothes. All we need to do is get your phone replaced, and you already said yourself that you haven’t had one for so long.” “So we can’t stay?” Emily knew she was reaching the end of her rope, and the thought wasn’t as exciting as all the other times it had been; she didn’t derive any pleasure from potentially taking a sledgehammer to her social image. “No, Emily. We’re going out.” It was just so frustrating. Being together with Joyce and how she felt so much like a mother; she had this pressure and these vibes that made her feel so commanding, especially to the currently submissive Emily. There was this excitement she couldn’t describe from being controlled in such a way...but she hated how she couldn’t resist, and that only fed into her more childish parts even more. “Once we’re out and about you’ll see that you’re perfectly fine.” Joyce said, setting a dish towel on the counter. “Emily, I would never put you in danger. The fact that I’m doing this proves that mommy thinks it’s safe for her little girl. I would never let you do something that put you at harm. I’ll be right by your side the whole way. Leave the grownup decisions to the grownups, and you just worry about enjoying yourself. So no more pouting, okay?” Emily only briefly nodded as Joyce walked over to pull her in for a reassuring hug. “Now,” Joyce got on her knee to be at about eye-level with Emily. “Are you gonna put some shoes on for mommy or do I need to do it for you?” She teased. “I can do it…” Emily blushed as she got out of her chair, walking over to the shoe area where Joyce had a pair of casual shoes ready for her; socks included. The little details of making preparations like this behind the scenes were what Emily loved the most. It reinforced the mindset that everything was in Joyce’s control, and Emily was like royalty that had the liberty of being served. She sat down on her padded bum while she slipped the perfect-fitting shoes on and tied their laces. Joyce came a second after with a large handbag slung over her shoulder, putting her shoes on as well. She grabbed two jackets for just in case if it got too cold outside; she needed to be prepared for anything. “Oh, wait, I almost forgot my wallet.” Emily said as she started to walk back to her room. “And why would my little girl be needing a wallet?” Joyce said with a firm but gentle grasp had taken Emily’s wrist. “I need to buy a new phone...right?” What did Emily do wrong? She needed money to buy a phone, after all. “That’s adorable sweetie,” Joyce cooed as she guided Emily back to the door. “But Mommy would never give her baby an allowance.” Emily’s cheeks burned at this remark, feeling smaller with every moment. “Whatever my little Emmy wants she need only ask me for it.” Clearly she was trying to forcibly spoil the girl, but it made Emily feel foolish for not having the foresight to guess something like this would happen. It was annoying how Joyce was using their “roles” to her obvious advantage; forcing her typical agenda but with a babyish twist. But deep down, even though it was against her will, right beside that seed of self-hate for being spoiled was the thrill of being forced into such a circumstance. Joyce was the first to open the door while Emily stood a bit back with hesitation. She started to feel uneasy, as the gravity of going outside was starting to hit her in full effect. She looked down a bit to see the outstretched hand; connected to the arm that led her to her most favorite person in the world right now. “I know it can be scary at first, but once we get moving you’ll see there’s nothing to be afraid of.” Emily clasped Joyce’s hand as she hesitantly took her steps outside of the apartment; dressed underneath as Joyce’s little girl. All she had to do was remember Joyce was there. She was her rock, and she would get her through this. The sound of the door shutting behind her solidified her fears once it was set in stone that they wouldn’t be turning back; the thought only bringing her closer to Joyce. She paid Emily’s affection no mind as the pair stepped onto the elevator and moved to the ground floor. In an effort to relax Emily, with a finger from the hand being held by Emily, she caressed the girl’s palm with her nail; sending a jolt of ticklishness from Emily’s hand, but feeling so nice all the same. The pair walked out of the building to see a black car waiting for them; bigger than the night the two went out to eat. But the chauffeur had not changed, as he held the door open for them while they stepped in. Worries hit the back of Emily’s mind as she stepped in, hoping to God that somehow her diaper never saw the light of day when she was moving. Emily was quickly sent into high gear however when she felt a hand press up against her bottom, feeling a gentle push as she quickly planted herself into a seat. She looked back at the perpetrator with almost daggers, seeing that it was of course Joyce giving her a tease. Annoyed for likely giving the reaction Joyce had hoped for, she looked off out of a window so not to please her any further. “Sorry Emily, I never thought to ask, what kind of provider do you have?” For her cellphone? “Um, T-Mobile?” Emily wasn’t sure if that was the answer she was looking for. “Perfect, same as mine.” Emily looked over to see Joyce press a small button on a speaker that likely contacted the driver through the divider. “Take us to the T-Mobile store first, please.” The car kicked into gear and they were on the move not a second later. Wait, did she say first? 7 - Errands “F-First? What do you mean, Joyce?” Emily couldn’t do much to snuff out the nervousness in her voice. It was already taking every fiber of her being just to make this one trek; to even consider something beyond that was impossible. And as a cruel coincidence, she happened to shuffle her legs as well, emitting the faintest crinkle noise just loud enough for her to pick up on. Joyce had finished raising the divider between them and the driver, valuing the time and privacy she could have with Emily. Nevertheless, she could almost feel the unease radiating from the poor girl. Part of Joyce hated herself for doing this, but unfortunately, this would have to happen at some point or later. Yes, she probably would have adjusted easier if they had a bit more practice at home, but doing this even sooner would help dispel those fears. “Here,” Joyce unbuckled herself from her seat and slid across the leather seats to the trembling Emily. Wrapping an arm around her shoulders and waist, she gave Emily a comforting hug. “Let’s regroup for a moment. I know it’s scary, and you have every right to feel this way because it’s the first time.” “Please Joyce...I think I want to go back…” Emily did need a new phone, but not if the circumstances were this dire. Even she knew her fears were probably getting the best of her, but there was no way she’d willingly put her pride on the line to test that. Emily returned her embrace as her head fell into the space between Joyce’s neck and shoulder. “And that is why we’re doing this. Because after we do it once, you’ll see it’s not so scary after all. After the first time comes the second...then the third...and fourth...and by then, you’ll be as oblivious to what you’re wearing underneath like everyone else around you.” Her words seemed to be having some effect on Emily, but her intuition could still sense her unease. “There was this one time when my parents took me and my brother to a waterpark back in California when we were just kids,” Joyce ran her hand up and down Emily’s shoulder. “And I hated heights with an everloving passion; especially if it was a waterslide. I can’t even remember why we went there in the first place anyways…” Joyce honestly pondered the thought for a small moment. “Regardless,” getting back on track, “there was this one slide I refused to go on. It was the tallest ride in the entire park, and believe me, it was taller than you could ever imagine. There was no convincing me to go down that thing, and it already felt like my heart was going to stop just from looking at that monster.” She tried to rock Emily a little bit. “But little did I know, my feelings would come to change that day; for the slide, at least. My dad somehow convinced me that if I went on that slide right then and there he’d get me some new outfit I wanted. Motivated by greed,” She couldn’t help but laugh at how selfish she sounded. “I got in line for the slide, and the string of people that wrapped around and up the stairs was getting shorter and shorter. I honestly thought I was going to die before I even got to the stairs!” Joyce let out a snicker. “But sure enough, I didn’t die; which I probably thought would have been a better end than dying from the waterslide...But with no turning back, I had to sit down on the slide and get moving. It was like when the rollercoaster slowly climbs to the top of a big drop, with the suspense as the water was carrying me into the dark tube...It all happened so fast, and as I picked up speed, and I twisted and turned,” She started making wavy gestures with her hands. “I was screaming for maybe like a solid five seconds! But after that, after I had reached top speed and could see everything moving a mile a minute, I was excited. What scared me so much at first became probably the funnest thing I had ever done, funnily enough. But what my point is,” Joyce pulled Emily back a bit to meet her eye to eye. “Is that once you overcome your fears, you see the same exact things in a whole new light. To this day, I love going on waterslides now, even though I haven’t been to one in nearly two decades…” She started to dwell on the smaller bits again. “But what I’m trying to tell you though, is that once you get over your fears from this, you might discover something about yourself you never even thought was possible. We had fun together at home, didn’t we?” Breaking from her motherly gaze, Emily nodded with an odd blush as she shuffled her legs. She did have fun, but that was different from being in the public eye; being in an overwhelmingly vulnerable position. She was convinced by the pleasure of being in someone else’s absolute care, but taking it to a public place put it on an entirely new level she was uncertain of. “And what’s to stop us from having fun today? Don’t even think about yourself wearing a diaper in public. Believe it or not, people do it all the time, and no one notices. I know this is supposed to be mommy and her little girl, but if it helps, just think of it as us running errands; Emily and Joyce going out together to do some things.” Joyce was aware she might be hurting the atmosphere she’d worked to create this morning, but it was much more important to get Emily in the water before she even thought about turning up the heat. Yes, this is a big change for her, but they’d need to start small before beginning to move by leaps and bounds. It once again felt wrong to rely on someone else so heavily as an adult, but this was something Joyce wanted and it was a form of comfort Emily wasn’t going to refuse at a time like this. “Are you being serious when you say no one can see it?” Of course, she knew Joyce would likely never lie to her about something like this. “Emily, you should know better by now,” Joyce pulled her back in for one last quick hug. “I will NEVER put you at risk. You’re simply too precious to even try!” She released her grasp from the smothered girl, who was unable to hide a telling smile. “Only you will think it’s visible, and the only people who will know are you and me, especially because I’m the one that taped you in one!” The remark sparked smiles from both of them. And even if someone did find out, they’d have to have only half a brain to actually say something about it; lest they face Joyce’s rath for even trying to cause harm to her little girl...But it shouldn’t even come to that, as Emily was only her baby girl in name. No one would be the wiser if they saw her in a regular medical diaper; they’d probably think she needs them. To Joyce, this was a healthy rationalization, but she wouldn’t bring it up to Emily. If that’d happen it would mean her cover being blown, and she’d already alarmed her enough. “And in the midst of our little chit-chat, it would seem we have arrived at our destination!” Emily’s soak in the loving atmosphere was disrupted as the side door opened; the cool breeze of reality striking her warm cheeks. Quickly remembering her fears, however, her heart started a jog as she could already see groups of people walking about from inside the car. “Emmy-hon,” Joyce called to her attention with an outstretched hand. “Trust me?” Emily returned the gesture and clasped her palm, stepping out of the car. Sure enough, the city was like it was most of the time; cold. Even while she wore a long-sleeve, it wasn’t much for the piercing chill. And with her thoughts in tune with her body language, Joyce already started to slip one of the jackets she brought on her. “Sorry, I knew I should have probably put you in a thicker material...Better now?” Not bothering to consider if she were stepping over the line as far as public concern goes, Joyce finished the job with an audible zip from top to bottom. “Um…” It still wasn’t easy openly appreciating these sorts of things. “Yeah, thanks.” “Now let’s get moving. I don’t want to be out in the cold so much either…” Joyce took her by the hand and led her down the sidewalk and into the considerably warmer store. Emily could feel the thicker underwear make her initial steps a little awkward at first, but it was nothing she couldn’t adapt to. However, the fleeting thought of someone catching her in diapers never seemed to leave her mind, and the thought was terrifying. Thankfully, Joyce was here to prevent that from happening. Phone displays lined across flat tables, and advertisements decorated the walls; plenty of people were inside for likely the same reason as them. The floor inside was carpeted; if you could even call it that though. In comparison to the carpets at Joyce’s place they were certainly a far cry. They may as well have coated the ground in concrete and called it a day. Industrial carpeting was the worst, and it only made Emily think of home. “See?” Joyce lowered her voice to a more personal level. “You’re out in public right now? No one is the wiser, Emily.” While she didn’t like the thought being refreshed in her mind, Joyce was right; even if she had baseless doubts. “So?” Joyce looked at Emily expectantly, who didn’t seem to pick up on what she was alluding towards. “So...what?” Emily replied with a puzzled look. “Well, why do you think we’re here?” Joyce smirked, watching her face to see when it clicked. “What phone are we getting you?” Right. Even Emily had to admit was a little bit silly for not realizing that, but in her defense, it felt far too casual to just up and get a brand new phone. Getting something “new” happened maybe once or twice a year and a fair deal of research beforehand; not one day after the next. Emily walked over to one of the empty tables, unintentionally looking over the latest set of smartphones. “Jeez, why do these things jump in price so much every year?” She quietly muttered as she looked them over. She glanced at the price of a new Samsung phone, but apparently it was some kind of sale, because all she could see were two familiar fingers covering the space. She followed the hand and arm they were connected to, ending the search at the face of Joyce, who was playfully smiling. “Joyce…” Emily slightly groaned, already knowing what she was getting at. But even still, this felt like she was going too far. “Ah-ah! I’ll have none of it. As I remember, I’m the one who holds the purse strings. And besides…” Joyce leaned in close to Emily’s ear with a whisper. “Don’t you remember what mommy said before we left the house? My little girl need only ask for anything she wants. A-ny-thing!” On cue, Emily suddenly found her emotions were much too frazzled to keep still. She knew Joyce wasn’t kidding, even though she felt terrible for taking advantage of an opportunity like this. But Joyce didn’t see it that way, and that was the toughest part for Emily to stomach. “Emmy, I like to kid, but I’m not lying. I don’t want you looking at any price tags. You need only ask and so it shall be. Don’t hold back and get what you like the most.” After learning from past experiences to choose her battles wisely, Emily conceded early on this time, turning back to the displays. She only spent about ten minutes dwelling over a final decision; nothing here was exactly a downgrade. Despite what Joyce had told her, there was still no way she’d be picking out the most expensive thing; even if she was to be spoiled. But she also knew that Joyce would call her out on her own stinginess, so she settled on the second runner up from the latest line. And to be fair, almost anything on this table would beat her now broken smartphone; be it in almost every regard. “I’ll get this one then.” Emily pointed out the device to Joyce. She looked at her for confirmation, seeing her raised brow, likely deducing that Emily wasn’t being completely honest with herself. “Okay, then we’ll get that one.” Joyce didn’t pry on her this time, trying in her own way to understand Emily’s feelings. Maybe it was good she was showing restraint? Still, Joyce would hope that at some point she could do away with being so reluctant. “Let’s go up to the counter so we can get your SIM card switched onto your new phone.” The pair walked up to the service desk at the other end of the store where another customer was already in front of them, much to Emily’s dismay. Waiting was usually never an issue for the girl, but given the circumstances with what she was wearing, it was hard for her heart not to beat out of her chest in anticipation; each and every moment in the limelight being another opportunity to be exposed. Whenever she made the slightest shift in her posture, Emily could hear the faintest crinkle, with constant fear wondering which one would be her last. “Home stretch, kiddo.” Joyce comforted, being the one who was consistently pulling Emily out of her pit of despair. “These sorts of things always take forever, you know what I mean?” “Mm.” Emily somewhat mumbled as she was near completely focused on the task at hand. “Don’t worry, the less you think about the clock, the faster time flies by. Keep your mind on getting back to the nice and warm car. It’s a bit too cold out here for my tastes, and I’m sure that goes for you too.” Joyce laughed. It would be a lie if Emily said she wasn’t looking forward to getting back in the car. Most certainly it would be warmer than in this store, but there she’d be able to relish in her privacy--pseudo privacy--taking Joyce into account. But she was...an exception. As reassurance to herself, Emily pulled the hem of her pants up every now and then, wondering when the person in front of them would finally be finished. The bulk around her legs made her feel completely and totally out of her element. There was certainly a truth to Joyce’s earlier statement; stuff like this seemed to take forever...Finally though, the man had been dealt with and he was on his way, leading Emily and Joyce to the front of the line. “Hi, how can I help you guys today?” The worker chirped from behind the desk. “Hi, my friend’s phone here broke recently, and we’re looking to get her a new one and hopefully her SIM card switched over?” Joyce started, taking charge of the conversation without skipping a beat. “Okay, that shouldn’t be an issue. What phone are you looking to get?” He asked without expecting a reply from either one in particular. A moment of silence passed by for a second, until Emily who was taking a backseat realized Joyce was tagging her in. Trying not to blush over her lack of social awareness, Emily was quick to say, “Oh! Uh, a Samsung Galaxy S…” the number seemed to have left her head as she was put on the spot so suddenly. “A...uhm, sorry I uh-” “I think it was the eight, wasn’t it?” Joyce jumped in to her rescue. “Ah, right that was the one. Sorry, I forgot…” Emily somewhat trailed off. Suddenly thinking to herself that it was the seven she intended to get, and she’d just created the perfect opportunity for Joyce to further spoil the hesitant girl. And feeling like a child enough already, Emily couldn’t find the courage to rebuttal, finding it easier to simply give in; some part inside of her busy, tingling over the fact that Joyce was taking charge. “Awesome! If you can just put the old phone on the counter I can just pull up your account…” The man started to explain as he typed away on a computer. “Just to verify, could I get your first and last name, a birthdate, and your phone number?” Tuned in on the conversation this time, Emily provided all the information in an orderly fashion, still chastising herself over her blunder not a few moments earlier. He probably thought she had a loose screw, or something. There’d be no question in his mind after he saw what she was wearing underneath... “Yep, everything checks out and I’ve got you pulled up right here. By switching the SIM card you can keep your texts and contacts, but for your photos we’d need the damaged phone to be able to turn on if we were to do it today. Can you still get it on?” “Ah, no. It doesn’t. But that’s fine though, really. I don’t need anything else other than my contacts and texts.” While there were some photos on her old phone, it’s not like any of them were of any importance. Anything that was would be in virtual storage so that something like this couldn’t jeopardize them. “Okay, and how do you plan on paying for the phone? There’s a few different plans we could put you on to pay for the phone at a reduced price? If I could-” “Actually,” Joyce politely interrupted, “We’ll be paying for the whole thing upfront.” “That works too,” He seemed to pay no mind about his sales pitch being shot down. “Let me just head to the back and grab your new phone.” Leaving the front to his coworker, the man disappeared through a doorway further back while Emily and Joyce were left to wait. “I thought I said the seven?” Emily said with a tinge of complaint in her voice, stressing over the few hundreds Joyce just added to the bill. “Seven? Eight? What’s the difference?” Wouldn’t that logic work both ways? “Besides, when you’re given the opportunity to get a new toy, I expect you to get a good one sweetie.” The latter half of her statement came off only in earshot, reminding Emily of that ticklish feeling she got; being looked down on with such a loving gaze. Emily didn’t challenge her remark after that, as the man who had been helping them returned soon after with a white handheld box. “Here it is,” he smiled as he typed something quickly on the computer. “Before I can do the transfer though you need to actually buy the phone first, so will that be with cash or a card?” “Card.” The motherly one of the two already had a black card ready, redepositing it into her bag after a quick swipe. Without a hitch the payment went through, and the man was already using a blade on his keyring to slice the thin layer of plastic encasing the expensive piece of technology. “Now if I could just see the other phone please?” Clearly well-versed in this type of thing, he already had the new phone unwrapped and its SIM card slot popped open. Joyce pulled out Emily’s damaged phone which she hadn’t since that fateful night, eyeing its cracked and lifeless screen. The reflective face had clearly lost some of itself at some point, and one of the corners looked a little bit worse for wear too. The worker popped it open, retrieving the tiny chip as he slipped it into the new phone and was already powering it up. After about ten minutes of setup, he placed the phone on the counter towards the two, almost as if he were unsure of who to hand it to… “You should be good to go. Your contacts and texts are on there and your number will work with that phone. Is there anything else I can do for you today?” “No thank you, that should be everything.” Emily picked up the phone for a moment, looking it over in all its new glory. She forgot what it was like to have a new phone...granted, the idea of “new” was starting to lose its novelty the more she stuck around Joyce, as she was consistently showered in gifts. “Then have a good day and enjoy the new phone!” He happily bid them off as the two walked out of the store. Sure enough, Charles, as Emily remembered, was waiting in the parked car as they had left it next to a running meter. Joyce pulled open the door for Emily as she slipped in, Joyce following suit, shutting the door behind her. The two were once more enveloped in an atmosphere of warmth. “Brrrr! Ah! So much better in here, don’t you think?” Joyce gave Emily’s further shoulder a rub as they soaked in the heated car. “Yeah…” Was all Emily said as she laid back and was relieved to have been returned to her oasis, once again hidden from the public eye and safe. “But see what I mean?” “See what?” “You, silly! You did just fine in there! My brave little girl! I’ll have to do something special for you for being so good in there.” Joyce’s brain was already turning gears, as Emily sat in disbelief; trying to process how a near-thousand dollar phone didn’t constitute a treat enough already. “What did I tell you though; no one found out, right?” Emily couldn’t deny this, but it’s not like it made the sidewalks feel much safer to roam. “No...no one did.” She admitted. “And I know it was this time, but it’ll be even less scary the next.” For her own sake, Emily hoped this was true, and the less thought she put into it it would likely be the better. “So can we go home now?” Emily pleaded as she looked towards Joyce with hopeful eyes. Sure, she was proud over her feat; going to the store, but that trip in itself already felt exhausting. Despite this, Emily’s stare was returned with a sad smile on Joyce’s face. “Oh honey…” it pained Joyce to do this to her little girl, but with another important errand having to be run and more valuable experience for Emily, they couldn’t turn around just yet. “There’s more?” She sounded almost as if her puppy died; already dreading what was to come. And admittedly, she felt foolish for only remembering now that Joyce already told her earlier. “We have to make one more stop before we can call it quits today, then we can go home and relax. I promise.” What else could they have to do? Not that Emily wanted to be a wrench in Joyce’s plans, but for her first time outside doing something like this, it was already taxing enough. “Okay…” Emily conceded as the car already kicked into motion, seeming to already know where they were already headed next. “Then can I at least stay in the car while you do what you need to do?” “And leave my baby girl all by herself?” Joyce felt bad for denying her this as well. “Sorry, but I need to keep you close by at all times. That’d be irresponsible of mommy after all.” Emily’s coming reply quickly melted at the mention of the word “mommy,” as it seemed to be her kryptonite; creating a mix of feelings within her that made her puddy in Joyce’s hands. And apparently Charles wasn’t a factor in the equation, as his hands were probably tied up enough watching the car, Emily reasoned. But she knew she herself was a grown adult, and this just fell under their roleplay. Yet, deep down...Emily couldn’t help but feel like a kid in this moment... “Besides, this other important errand still very much involves you sweetie.” Joyce chuckled as she checked her phone for a brief moment. It did? Suddenly, a new stir of emotions erupted within Emily, as she only grew more anxious over what else possibly needed to be done. And didn’t she say it was for Joyce and not her? “Don’t put so much thought into it silly,” Joyce slid Emily across the seats and into her side. “Do me a favor and try to get some of your energy back while we drive there, okay?” A faint feeling a happiness to oblige, Emily ignored the use of a seatbelt as Joyce positioned her head to fall on her lap, gently stroking her hair. Travelling through the city streets shouldn’t pose a problem as they never reached a dangerous speed; near bumper to bumper traffic at times like these. Combined with that and the distance to drive, the two would have a little downtime to bond before they’d make it to Joyce’s seamstress. “Try and sleep a little for me. I know I may have woken you up a tad bit early today, so use this time to make up for that.” In a faint and soft voice, Joyce began her melodic hum that Emily was almost like a recurring hypnosis. In this moment, her adult self seemed to shed away as the sound of music stripped her bare and left only a tiny piece of her behind; the smaller side of her that was everything which Joyce embraced. While Emily quickly dozed off, Joyce grabbed the phone lying on the leather seat and slipped it into her bag for safe keeping; soaking in the moment herself as Joyce only grew evermore ecstatic over the moment she now shared with Emily. What they had was something special and likely becoming irreplaceable in Joyce’s heart, wishing for this moment to last forever. “Wakey wakey, honey.” Joyce cooed down towards Emily, who had done her job well, managing to sleep the entire ride. “You’re like a little cat, aren’t you?” She joked. “I always seem to catch you sleeping…” Joyce stared at her for a few moments, as Emily was still trying to fully wake up and collect herself. “Morning…” Was all Emily could say as she rubbed her eyes, seeing part of Joyce’s face above her just past her bosom; the sun emerging from the clouds. Emily could feel a slight tinge in her bladder, but she was too tired to really think anything of it. “Can you sit up for me?” Joyce asked while she already started to guide Emily back up on her feet. “Let’s head inside and get done what we need to do, okay?” Still few for words, Emily nodded as they hopped out of the car with her jacket back on, the sudden chill being a wakeup call to her recently finished nap. “So where are we?” She found it in herself to speak again, looking at the store in front of them. Certainly an extravagant-looking type of place, its exterior was decorated in carved wood and brick. as two large display windows showed off a few decorated mannequins. The way the front was designed almost made it look like a well-kept colonial era exterior. “We’re here to see my seamstress.” Joyce said as she walked up the couple cement steps to the door and pulled it open for Emily. “Well, our seamstress now, I suppose.” She smiled. “But I already have clothes you know? Back at my ex’s apartment.” She’d almost forgotten about her old life before she met Joyce. She didn’t need Joyce spending even more money on her over something she already had; something she should go and get. “A girl’s wardrobe never stops expanding, you know?” Joyce poked as they walked across the polished floor. The store had an awfully Victorian theme to its interior. A few couches made of dark red fabric proudly stood on the other side of the dividing wall in the entrance, pointed towards a stained wooden coffee table as the walls were decorated in wooden accents with dark green to fill in the gaps. Almost an entire wall was occupied by stored rolls of fabric, cloth, and other materials. While the store gave Emily vibes of an outdated setting, the place couldn’t help but feel new and well-kept at the same time. “Amy? Hello?” Joyce called out to the quiet shop as they approached the unmanned wooden desk. On top of it was a lone call bell which she pressed down on, waiting to be serviced. Only a few moments went by until someone emerged from the room behind the desk, as a woman approached the two. “Joyce! Back so soon?” Amy leaned over the counter to give her friend a hug. “Good to see you Amy! I was hoping I could arrange a special order?” “Bien sûr my friend!” Amy laughed as she turned her gaze over to Emily. While she eyed the girl, Emily did the same to her. Her black hair tied back in a bun, and she adjusted her rimmed glasses as she asked, “And who might this be? In all the years we’ve done business together Joyce I haven’t known you to be so social…” Her eyes were almost like a playful predator; inspecting its next meal. “This is Emily,” Joyce introduced. “She was the one I had you make adjustments for last week? “Well now that I can see her in the flesh, I suppose she matches the estimates you gave me the first time around. But if we’re to do things properly I’ll need to take a closer look this time around. Where are my manners though? A pleasure to meet you, Emily.” Amy outstretched her hand and Emily politely returned the shake. “Let me take you two into the back. We can get more comfy in there. I never really do much business out here, would you believe.” Amy lifted a panel on the side of her desk, allowing the pair to walk behind and follow her into the room she came out of. The room was a bit more spacious and carpeted as they walked in. A light fixture hung from the high ceiling, as there was another set of couches and table in the corner of the room. Next to that was almost a pedestal raised off the ground, 180 degrees of it being exposed to mirrors; visible from as many angles as possible. There was a set of stairs leading upstairs, but Amy sat them down on the couches. “Can I interest either of you in some coffee before we get started?” She offered while they slipped off their jackets. “Sure, I could go for some. I’m sure Emily could too.” Joyce answered for them. “Ah, yeah, thanks.” Emily awkwardly chimed in. For some baseless reason she felt it were almost better not to say anything. “Emily, how do you take yours?” Amy asked. She took down the information, then walked up the stairs, leaving the two in the company of themselves. “This store reminds me of…” Emily was trying to find the word. “An antique?” Joyce offered, having known what it was like once trying to describe this place. “Kinda, I suppose.” She still didn’t know if that entirely captured the atmosphere. “I like it though,” Joyce said, looking the room over. “It feels very homey, I guess. Comfortable at the very least.” Emily nodded in agreeance. It actually made her think of that one painting; the room with all of the dogs playing poker. It was a silly comparison, but she had no other immediate thing to draw it to. Suddenly, Emily felt another pang in her bladder, knowing that nature was calling. It wasn’t pressing, but it would be soon enough. “Uhm, Joyce?” Emily asked. “What is it hon?” “I...need to use the ba-” “Sorry for the wait!” Amy interrupted as she returned with a platter of steaming mugs. “Ah…” Joyce turned to Amy then back at Emily for a second who had just been cut off, yet the look on her face said she didn’t feel like saying it anymore. Not with the extra company. “Thank you.” Joyce said as she was handed her cup and then Emily hers. Between mostly Amy and Joyce, the two engaged in small talk while they drank, Emily occasionally jumping in, but mostly taking a backseat to their already well-developed chemistry. And while they talked, Emily suddenly became conflicted over what she said before Amy came back. What was she going to have done whether she told Joyce she needed to use the bathroom or not? She was wearing a...diaper, and was now having second thoughts about if Joyce’s knowing could be any help to her or not. Was she even allowed to take it off? She wanted to go and use the toilet, but that would mean having nothing to wear underneath, probably. She figured the tapes were a one-time policy. Joyce likely didn’t bring any extra changes with her, expecting her to never actually use the damn thing...Or was that was she wanted? Emily wasn’t sure whether to trust in herself or in Joyce, and the thought of displeasing the woman she was already so indebted to was terrifying. Not because of the potential anger, but the slightest disappointment she might feel. After everything, she only wanted to make Joyce happy, and was stunned at how the feeling was mutual. That being said, it was still impossibly difficult to do; to defy second nature. “Are we ready to get down to business then?” Amy set down her mostly finished mug, grabbing a small kit from her computer desk in the corner. “Let’s start with your numbers so I can get them down in my book, please.” Emily stood up from the couch and walked to the center of the room where Amy waited with her tape measure. “Could you slip off your shoes for me, please? Makes for a better reading on your height.” Amy chuckled as Emily quickly slipped them off, feeling stupid for not having realized herself. “And no need to take anything else off. Your clothes seem to be tight-fitting enough to get the gist of it...A small margin of error, if need be.” Emily couldn’t help but feel off at that last remark; doing her best to chalk it up as more senseless fear. While it did feel extremely uncomfortable to have someone so close with such a dark secret taped around her waist, she could only hope she was in safe hands. “That should do it. Easy part’s over.” Amy rolled her measuring tape after getting the last measurement on her waist, writing the numbers down in her notebook. “Now let’s really get down to brass tax,” Amy sat down and pulled out a large sketchbook. “What do we have in mind?” She looked at Emily expectantly. “Er, actually I uh-” “I’ll be the one submitting the order.” Joyce filled in for Emily. “Oh? She won’t be deciding?” Amy raised a brow. “Call it a...surprise.” Joyce said, trying to find the best words for it. “Actually, I was hoping we could have Emily wait somewhere to give us a bit more privacy?” She felt bad for dismissing Emily like this, but knew it would be in their best interests to do it this way. “I wouldn’t mind if she stayed upstairs...?” Amy found the situation a bit strange herself, but maintained her all-business composure. “You wouldn’t want to ruin the surprise, would you Emmy?” Joyce asked Emily with a look of confirmation; the kind that already knew what the answer would be. Hearing her pet name made Emily gush a little bit, politely nodding as she stood up. “Make yourself at home upstairs. A friend of Joyce’s is a friend of mine.” Amy smiled as Emily walked over to the stairs. “I’ll come get you once we’re done.” Joyce gave her loving smile; enough to confidently send Emily off. Nodding in reply, she walked up the stairs and opened a wooden door into an apartment. From first looks, it was in much contrast to what was below. Rather than the Victorian theme she was going for downstairs, Amy’s home was a much more industrial and modern looking type of decor. Though the store was empty downstairs, clearly the woman did well for herself like Joyce, as her white couch splayed across the hardwood floor, parallel to a mounted tv. While not as big of a home as Joyce’s, she worked with what she had as it was an open-concept type, being able to see from the kitchen to the living room. Curiously, Emily ran her hand across the exposed brick, marveling at the lights suspended from thick, dark, wooden beams. Sitting on the couch, Emily picked up the nearby remote and turned the tv on. Coming to life with a higher volume than expected, she quickly lowered it in a small panic, lest she disturbs Joyce and Amy’s business downstairs. Speaking of which, the curiosity seemed to be getting to her. While Joyce was likely having regular outfits be made for her, she never said why or what they’d be. She did know that she had clothes, right? Just that they weren’t on her at the moment...She would have to go and get them soon; or have a friend do it. Without any shoes on, she lounged out on the couch and quietly entertained herself, almost feeling as if she were at Joyce’s place. Eyes focused on the moving pictures, Emily didn’t pay much mind to the sudden movement she felt on the far end of the couch. Only until after a near minute did something compel her to look in the direction of whatever moved. Standing still as the two met eyes, she stared back into the gaze of a gray black-nosed cat, the fur on its paws that of charcoal as well; its tail only making a slight movement. Amy has a cat? She didn’t remember hearing anything about one...not that she totally expected to, since she was more or less a stranger to her. As the two blankly eyed each other, Emily awkwardly gave some nod of confirmation, as if to try and communicate without scaring the tiny creature off. Trying not to move a muscle for some reason, Emily watched as the cat crept its way closer to her, eventually getting as far as stepping over her legs, until they were about a foot from each other's faces, close enough to touch the cat’s whiskers. “Uhh...hi there?” The cat slightly recoiled at the sudden reaction, taking a step back so to flee at a moment’s notice. But with another pause, it came back towards Emily yet slightly closer this time. The cat’s nose twitched as it smelled Emily. After slightly more inspection, it seemed to scout the immediate area for a moment, then planted itself against her stomach. “O...kay?” Emily quietly accepted the situation; unsure what to make of what was happening. Looking back to the tv and trying to adjust to her unexpected company, she calmly petted the silent creature as it let out a low purr with each and every stroke. Some time went by as the newly acquainted friends enjoyed their current positions, able to unwind and simply disconnect. Eyeing the nearby clock, Emily was wondering when they would be done. Not that she was completely bored, but she would like to get going soon. Her train of thought was interrupted though by a stronger pressure in her bladder, something this time she wouldn’t be able to ignore. “Damn…” Emily bit her bottom lip as she knew what was to come. Hesitantly, Emily politely excused herself from the couch without trying to disrupt her tiny friend, as she walked nearby the kitchen to search for a toilet. Turning around, she could see the cat had left its spot to follow her in tow; willing to give chase. The more she moved, the more she realized how badly she needed to pee. Having coffee probably wasn’t such a good idea after all...but maybe it was because Joyce was planning for something like this…? The lines were often so blurred, Emily never knew what was calculated or simple coincidence around Joyce. Soon her efforts paid off as she found the porcelain throne she was looking for, turning the light on and shutting out the cat for some privacy. She lifted the toilet seat and turned to sit her bottom down on it, only realizing her complete foolishness when her fingers made contact with the waistband of her diaper. Freezing in place, mid squat, it became apparent how her entire plan came crashing down as her biggest oversight was that she was already wearing her bathroom. “Come on…!” Her voice started to whine as she pulled the front band of her pants forward to get a good look at what she was confined in. “Please Joyce...don’t make me…!” Emily could feel herself on the verge of tears knowing what the inevitable would be. Almost every part of her wanted to rip the damn thing off and use the toilet like a normal person, yet that would mean she disobey Joyce, and she wanted to do anything she could to keep her happy. At a crossroads, Emily was faced with the decision to either reaffirm her bond with Joyce, and wet herself in somebody else’s home, or to give in to her adult desires and escape infancy; escape Joyce. The uncertainty was crippling as she didn’t know what to do, and time was running out; fast. “Joyce…” Was all she could moan. Amy and Joyce both looked towards the stairs Emily just finished walking up, and they both heard the click from the door both opening and closing. “So how did you find yourself a thing as cute as her?” Amy asked, taking a sip from her drink. “It’s a bit interesting how we met, I suppose. Not your usual circumstances…” Joyce pondered the thought while she finished off her coffee as well. “But...she’s nice. She’s a good,” Joyce paused for the slightest moment. “Friend.” suddenly finding the right word. Amy couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow at the subtle misstep in her speech, but let it go for now. “I’d love to know more about her later. She didn’t seem very social when she was down here?” “Oh please, try and be in her shoes, won’t you? She’s still getting used to being with me, and I just introduced her to you today. Something like that can be intimidating for her; for anyone.” Joyce let the words flow so casually with her relaxed guard, she didn’t put too much thought into her choice of words around Amy, whose interest was only becoming more piqued by the second. “Getting used to you?” Amy laughed, “And you almost speak about her like she’s a kid? Reel back the maternal instinct my friend!” Amy laughed some more, and quickly stopped herself once she could see from one friend to another Joyce suddenly tensed a bit. “Oh?” Amy curiously popped the bubble of silence in the room. “I’m here for business, can we please get down to it?” Joyce seemed a bit more focused now, trying to make it clear she was ready to move things along. “Of course, Joyce. And as you know we’re strictly about confidentiality here, for all intents and purposes.” She stressed a bit on the “all,” hoping to regain some of her trust again. “Now I need to know, what are we looking to get done today? I’ll need you to at least tell me that.” Joyce looked at Amy as if she were debating something in her mind; whether to speak or not. “Amy, as both your friend and client, I need you to know how important it is something like this doesn’t get out.” “And like I already said, what goes on between me and my clients are behind closed doors. Be it for business, socializing, intimacy...or maybe something that falls into a more miscellaneous category. But for that to happen, I need you to trust me. I’d like to think we’re good friends, don’t you?” Joyce let out a deep sigh, as she finally found her resolve to come forward. “Emily...and I have something special.” Joyce chose her words carefully. “What she’s doing for me is something so...genuine, that money could never hope to buy it; it’s priceless.” Amy sat quietly listening on. “And for that reason I want to help deepen our bond by making the time we spend together more special…” Even she knew she was dancing around the real words she wanted to get to. “Are you two practicing something together that’s a bit more...off the deep end?” “What? No! Why would you even…?” Joyce suddenly retorted as she realized her own outburst. It felt like Amy was suggesting some sexual kink they had for each other, and it almost felt insulting to have something as pure as they did be branded in such a fashion. Not that kinks were bad, just that Joyce would never want something like this to be misunderstood. “I care for Emily...like one of my own. And she’s been willing to let me,” She took a brief pause. “Indulge, myself, in taking care of her. But I want to take it even further, and make it even more real and genuine; for the both of us.” Joyce kneaded her hands as she found the courage to get the point across. “I would have never come to you for something like this if I couldn’t have trusted you, you know.” “I understand.” Amy smiled as she got the gist of what Joyce was trying to say. She’d never seen one of her longtime clients be so flustered like this before, and to make a request of this kind. She never figured Joyce to be the type...Though, no book can ever truly be judged by its cover. Case and point a few other clients she had in mind… “Okay. But if you’ll allow me to, I just want to confirm the kind of clothes were looking to make for her here.” Joyce nodded. “We’re looking to start a more ‘infantile’ wardrobe for Emily?” Joyce almost thought not to, a small voice from inside trying to hide such crucial information, but nodded once more, feeling easier with each moment the secret lay out in the open. “And I would imagine we need to keep in mind that she won’t be wearing traditional underwear underneath? If you understand what I’m getting at?” Even more reluctantly, Joyce nodded her head again. “Okay…” Amy jotted down a few notes in a notebook. “And just so I can keep her measurements as accurate as possible, she was wearing a diaper earlier when I took down her numbers, correct? They come to be a bit thicker than normal panties, so it’d help if I knew whether or not to take off an inch.” This seemed to be a tougher pill to swallow for Joyce. While it was one thing to speak about their relationship, it still felt like an even greater disservice to throw Emily under the bus like that. Without a response, Amy said blankly “I’ll take that as a yes then. It’s my job as a seamstress to pick up on these kinds of things, you know. Besides, I think she smells wonderful anyways.” Amy alluded to the powdery scent from Emily’s nether regions, which Joyce felt a slight jab from the remark. She tried to take it in stride though, knowing there was no malice. “But Joyce,” Amy set down her pen and clasped her friend’s hands. “I want to say this one last time so we can be on the same page: I need you to trust in me so we can make this the most fulfilling experience possible. If not for me, think about Emily. You’d want her to look her best, right? Be honest with me like you always have been, and with my pride as a seamstress on the line, let’s make Emily look adorable, okay?” Feeling better with this in mind, Joyce’s internal conflict was washed over by a small smile, finally able to focus on the task at hand once more. “So what are we looking to design for her exactly?” Amy asked. “I was hoping to get a brief wardrobe...for starters.” Joyce spoke with a bit more ease. “Alright, so some outfits for the day, and sleepwear for the night? We’ll keep it basic for now.” “I want her to have outfits she can wear around the house and some pajamas. Nothing for outside.” “Are you sure? I understand keeping her out of the public eye, but with you and your connections, I’m sure it’d be more than possible to pull a few strings to get her some privacy outside...” “Maybe, but I don’t want to force something like that onto her...not for a bit, at least.” The thought of how Emily could and would progress admittedly excited Joyce. “Mhm…” Amy nodded her head as she looked down at her growing list of notes. “How about a few onesies then? I’m sure those could work for her.” Joyce agreed, jumping at the sound of her suggestion; at least Amy had the bravery to speak them. “Definitely. That would be perfect.” “And how do you want the flap to work? We could do snaps or buttons, on the front, back or bottom?” “The back will work.” Joyce said, already with a vague image in mind. She knew it wasn’t as conventional, but she figured it’d be best to keep the buttons out of Emily’s line of sight for a better effect. “And do you have any patterns or colors in mind?” Amy asked with her pen ready. “Stripes. Possibly a pink-themed one and a light-green version?” The two colors didn’t mix very well together, but come separately and they would both complement the girl quite nicely. “So I’ll draft up two onesies, and that should be enough of those to begin with, right? Is she like this every day?” “No, she isn’t. That should be enough there.” Joyce couldn’t help but say that last bit somewhat longingly, as her fantasies only let her speculate the unlikely. “Then let’s top it off with at least one more outfit; maybe something like a dress to move about in? A sundress?” Joyce nodded in agreeance, happy to know Amy was strangely onpoint with this sort of thing. It was just like this with her regular orders, only now under a different theme. “We can go for the general design, but what I can do for her is add in a support for her? Kind of like how a onesie will support her bottom, only that the dress will do the same thing. It’ll cover whatever she’s wearing underneath, but depending on what you put her in and how short the skirt of the dress is, I can’t promise anything about a bulge. “I understand, that should be fine.” Joyce kept reminding herself that she’d be the only one seeing Emily in her grand spectacle, which made the drafting process much more easy, and creative. “And speaking of skirt length, how long do you want it to be?” “Maybe a bit past the halfway point on her thighs. I don’t want it to get in the way too much. And I’ll leave the rest of the design up to you.” “Okay, then that should finish off her playwear. Now what about something to sleep in? Onesies work both ways for play and sleep, but I’d imagine you want something a bit more?” “Sleepers.” Joyce quickly said, already having it in mind. “That was fast,” Amy couldn’t help but grin over the response time. “I take it we’ll do a zipper design?” “Yes, a zipper should be fine. I want two sleepers, actually. One where she can reach the zipper on her own...and one where she can’t…” “Oh?” Amy was slightly curious about the variation, but knew it wasn’t her place to ask for details. “Not to punish her, of course. Just to…’help’ her be a little more dependent…” Joyce crossed her fingers, finding it a little difficult to be expressive about the topic again. “And do you want them to cover her feet or hands?” “No for both; it’d probably feel too restricting then.” “I’d have to agree with that,” Amy blankly added as she wrote some more information down. “She likes to get her shuteye a bit, almost like a cat.” Joyce openly laughed, stewing over all the moments she’d catch her sleeping. “In that case I might as well give her sleepers a hood with little cat ears.” Amy laughed as she was happy to see Joyce finally be much less tense about the subject. “Really? You could?” Unintentionally Amy realized she struck a chord with Joyce on that one, even though she wasn’t being completely serious. “Well, I guess there wouldn’t be a problem with it, if you want me to?” Joyce nodded again, failing a bit to hide the excitement and glimmer in her eyes. “I’ll make them detachable, if you or she doesn’t want them on. And with everything here, I’ll make sure they’re adaptable in all the right places to keep a good fit on her. How about we stop there so I can work with what we have, regroup, make any changes that need to be done, and move from there?” “Thank you, Amy! Really, I mean it.” “Happy to help both a customer and a friend.” The topic of business quickly derailed into more small talk about themselves and what kind of person Emily was like. Somewhat surprised at how Joyce could gush over someone like that, Amy was amused as she’d seen a totally new side to her friend. Sure, she’d always been upbeat, or at least normal, when they talked, but never had she been like...well, this. The sudden emotion, the passion in her expressions, words and actions seemed to carry a different sense of flare to them. Almost like she was inspired? Maybe that wasn’t the right word... Checking her watch though, Amy interrupted their talk as it had seemed to have gone on for long enough. “It’s always fun chatting with you, but I think we’ve kept Emily waiting long enough?” “You’re right, I want to get her home. She wasn’t exactly excited to come here after getting a new phone. It’s her first day out wearing a...you know, and I’m trying to build up her confidence to be a bit more outgoing with them.” And then Joyce suddenly remembered what Emily was trying to ask her about a while earlier; connecting the dots to realize maybe it was a bathroom she meant? Now with a mental note to check on a certain something when she saw Emily, the two walked up the stairs into Amy’s apartment, with the unattended tv playing and Amy’s cat sitting by the bathroom door. “Ashes? What are you doing sitting here?” It wasn’t like him to sit out in the open unless without a reason, and then both Amy and Joyce looked at the closed door in front of them. “Emily? You in there?” Joyce knocked. She could hear a sniffle from the other side of the door. “Mhm...just a second.” It wasn’t hard for Joyce to read the mood, taking an educated guess at what might’ve happened. “Everything alright? We’re gonna get going now.” The knob turned as the door opened and Emily emerged, the area around her eyes slightly red from what were likely tears. Ashes, Amy’s cat, seemed happy to be reunited with his friend as he rubbed against her leg with a purr. “I’ve never seen Ashes be so social with someone, especially on the first day!” Amy tried to lighten the mood as she made an honest remark. “He wasn’t even like that with Joyce until after a while.” “Maybe she’s already got my scent, then.” Joyce wrapped an arm around Emily’s shoulder. “Ready to go?” Emily mutely nodded, as they took the lead out of Amy’s house and back downstairs. “And you, can wait up here, mister.” Amy was careful not to let the cat out. As much as she was okay with letting him roam freely around the store, it’d be unbecoming of her professional attitude. “I’ll be getting back to you in a day or two on the details for you to give the no or go on,” She did her best to focus solely on Joyce, while Emily slipped her shoes and jacket back on. She wasn’t a mother, but given where the two found Emily, and after clarifying what she wore, only so much could be left to Amy’s imagination. “Sounds good to me. We’ll be heading home and finally be able to relax, and also get ready for the workday tomorrow.” Joyce sighed, considering how long of a week it’d be. “Anyways, enjoy the rest of your day Amy, and thank you again.” “Anytime Joyce, and Emily it was a pleasure!” Amy gave Emily a brief hug who had just joined the two. “It was nice meeting you too, Amy.” Emily said as she weakly returned the hug. Amy was a nice person, but she didn’t want to be too affectionate with anyone right now. “I look forward to seeing you again. And just know that Joyce thinks the world of you!” She exclaimed as she moved back to the stairs. “Now if you’ll forgive me, I’ll have you two see yourselves out. I can’t help but feel I’m bursting with inspiration for some reason!” She gave a smile that felt particularly directed at Joyce, and then she was quickly out of sight. “Ready to go home?” Joyce looked over at Emily, who with a sense of fatigue nodded her head. The two walked back into the main store from the back room and then around the desk, opening the entrance to see the car where it had been left, getting themselves inside. Charles already having been instructed beforehand, kicked the car into gear shortly after they shut the door. “I’m so proud of you,” Joyce spoke plainly; no syrup or sugar; nothing that may cause understanding. The lack of flavor to her words was refreshing in a way, because above all else it came off as a statement. Her words could not have been any more genuine than they were now. As she hugged Emily, she continued speaking. “It must’ve been tough, wasn’t it?” At the sound of her understanding, Emily could feel the sadness buried from what she’d done, resurface, only nodding her head, wet drops beginning to escape the corners of her eyes. “That’s alright. It gets easier, I promise. We’ll get you changed when we go home. Just try and relax for now…” Emily could feel a slight whimper, as her emotional dam was breaking now. “You know it’s okay to cry, right sweetie?” Joyce pulled her deeper in as she rubbed her arm. “Remember, it doesn’t matter how you feel; I’m here to take care of you. There’s no need to act tough around me. If you can’t have a good cry around me, then who else is supposed to comfort you?” Silently, Emily’s whimper turned into something a little more audible as she willingly buried herself into Joyce; arms wrapped tight. “You can stay like this for as long as you need to,” Her voice rung as softly as the words before. Emily was held by sanctuary and safety itself. “My special, little Emmy.”

5 - New Feelings Joyce’s clock buzzed quietly next to her, opening her eyes as the sleepiness quickly drained from her; her heart raced with anticipation. Slipping out of bed, she changed into a snug fitting t-shirt and pants with a similar effect for the day. First impressions for this kind of thing were important, and she wanted to look mature--but also stay comfortable when keeping up with her baby for the day. Everything had been calculated, down to the very cup she’d be drinking out of, and Joyce looked forward to every step of the way. While she and Emily both experienced their roles for the day, there was really one goal to achieve with Emily, and one only. She would, of course, ease her into things, step by step, but there was a point Joyce would be sure to reach to--truly know whether this could continue or not. She stood in front of Emily’s door; knowing that once she woke Emily up it was on her to see her through. With a deep breath, she quietly turned the knob and opened the door, seeing her peaceful little girl sleep without a worry. Joyce couldn’t help but feel devious, having known that Emily would still be asleep. She purposely kept her up late last night just to have this effect in the morning. Joyce knelt down on the carpet, knowing how heavy of a sleeper Emily was, and gently nudged her shoulder. “Emily, sweetie...it’s time to wake up…” She whispered into Emily’s ear. The girl stirred in response, still in a trance. “Honey, it’s time to wake up. We’ve got a very special day ahead of us…” “Mmmmm…” She mindlessly smirked at the noises. “Mm...nn!” Emily gave a little stretch, as her eyes finally opened to see Joyce looking back at her. “Joyce?” She mumbled. “What’re you doing in here? What…” She paused for a yawn. “ What time is it?” “Rise and shine, little one! Mommy needs to get her girl dressed for the day.” Even Joyce herself felt a bit awkward saying it at first, but her emotions and desires reaffirmed her resolve, as with each time it would only become easier and more natural. What was she talking about? Emily rolled over to stare up at the ceiling, trying to piece the situation together. “Now let’s see what we have here…” Joyce stood up, and with one hand peeled back the covers to reveal Emily’s body. She was in her button-up from the first night Joyce bought her those new clothes--which looked quite good on her, to Joyce’s mental note. “My, my! My little girl must have slept well, didn’t she? Let’s get you out of your nighttime clothes and into something more appropriate.” Emily only caught the last bit before she could feel the touch of someone edging their hands into the waistband of her pants and panties. As Joyce tugged them, Emily suddenly in protest went, “Wait...what are you doing? Hey…!” The protest was natural, Joyce reasoned in the back of her head. Joyce foresaw this as well, and it wasn’t anything outside her expectations. She knew the only way she could have Emily’s honest feelings was if she kept her out of the loop and tried to encourage her to simply just enjoy the ride. Surrender all control to her, let mommy take care of everything. Emily seemed to be catching on soon enough as well, suddenly remembering this was the day they were going to do this. But Joyce taking the initiative on her own was something she did not expect. She was surprised, yet she wasn’t denying what was happening either. “Such a fussy girl…” Joyce tutted, dismissing her adult shock as a little fit. “We’ll feel much better once we're up and wide awake!” Slowly teasing the girl, Joyce took her time sliding off everything below her waist, Emily being reminded every second of the way, as the fabric slid off her skin. And then they came off her feet; Joyce held Emily’s pants and panties in one arm while she looked over to the very exposed girl, who had already taken one hand to cover her most sacred parts for the sake of what dignity she had left. “Please give me my panties back…” Emily let out a sheepish plea, her voice choking up a bit from what seemed to be happening way too fast. She didn’t think her heart could start beating this fast so early in the morning! “Don’t worry honey…” Joyce rubbed her hand over her burning cheek. “We’ll get you sorted soon enough.” Joyce stared at the panties which used to be on Emily’s waist not even a second ago. The striped pattern that ran across the pink looked absolutely beautiful with exquisite craftsmanship. She fantasized seeing Emily clad in these, as she would walk around the apartment--but that was for another time--should it ever come. Something else should be around her waist right now; they weren’t panties. “Now let’s get that top off of you.” Joyce edged Emily closer to the bed, who was still trying to keep a hand in place from exposing her privates. Joyce paid her arm no heed, however, as she kept brushing it away; an unnecessary obstacle to getting Emily undressed. Constantly she’d try to readjust, to Joyce’s silent disapproval, until she settled by pulling a blanket over her legs instead. Meanwhile, Joyce made her way down Emily’s torso, button by button, as Emily became less and less clothed. Fighting very odd feelings of protest right now, Emily did her best to surrender to Joyce. It didn’t feel right, being undressed by someone else, yet she kept herself restrained nonetheless. Joyce noted Emily’s cooperation for the most part to be a good thing, and as the final button came undone it left her in just a bra. She’d leave that on Emily; lest she pushes her too far for one day. This time was all about taking just the right steps. “Arms up,” Joyce said as she guided Emily’s arms by pulling on the top and hanging it over her arm. “Such a good girl,” Joyce cooed further, tossing nearly all of her clothes into a hamper next to her dresser. Speaking of which… “Now let’s get you all dressed up.” Joyce pretended to look as if she were trying to decide on an outfit for Emily, when in fact she knew exactly what she was looking for; she simply wanted to add to the immersion. “Hmmm...Ah! I know!” Joyce proclaimed as she dug into one of Emily’s drawers. What did she find? Emily racked her brain, trying to think what could possibly be considered infantile in her wardrobe. Out of it, Joyce pulled a shirt, holding it by the sleeves just to give Emily a good look. The shirt was predominantly grey, and the sleeves and neck collar was pink, with a happy monkey playing on the front. Emily looked at the size, knowing full well that wouldn’t fit like her shirts normally do; unless that was her intention? And also, where had that been hiding in her drawers? “A cute shirt for my cute girl! And most importantly…” She fished into the drawers again, exploring depths Emily had clearly never known of before. But to Emily’s horror and knowing inevitability, Joyce held a large white rectangle in her hand, causing Emily’s heart to sink a little, yet skip a beat when she recognized what it was. “I need to make sure my baby is protected while we have lots of fun today,” Joyce explained in a motherly tone, taking the two articles of clothing over to the practically nude girl. Emily’s heart pounded heavily as she did her best to process such a quick chain of events. She wasn’t ready for this, but Joyce didn’t look like she intended to stop, and that made everything equally as intriguing as it was terrifying. She had to constantly remind herself that this was Joyce doing this; her only reason for agreeing to something so unimaginable to her. She was still waking up, yet from the way Joyce was acting, her sleep-induced drunkenness was switching out for something much more infantile. Soon, she would be committed to the role as soon as Joyce did what she needed to do…The final nail in the coffin--or rather, the final tape on the plastic. Joyce could see and feel the fear and uncertainty radiating off from Emily’s troubled situation. She dearly hoped those feelings would change soon enough, but she’d only know if she pressed further. She quietly cleared her throat, then proceeded. “Now let’s lie down for mommy, sweetie.” Gently, yet firmly, she used both hands and pressed on Emily’s shoulders as she eased her back, the blanket covering her falling out of reach and Joyce denying any attempts to get it back. Emily hated being so exposed, and turned her head away in shame as she felt tears sting her eyes. “There, there,” Joyce consoled. “It’ll all be over soon…” Out of sight, but not earshot, Emily could hear the crinkling noise as Joyce fanned out her new undergarment for the day. With both hands, Joyce gathered Emily’s feet together and lifted them up to Emily’s surprise, feeling more like an actual child with each step. Thighs and legs in the air, Joyce slid the white cushion underneath Emily’s bottom and slowly lowered her onto it. Emily could feel the goosebumps as she came into contact with the soft padding. It didn’t feel real, despite the obvious proof sitting between her legs. Joyce produced a bottle of baby powder and gushed a small cloud of mist as she gingerly covered Emily’s waist in sweet lavender-smelling powder. Going as far as to rub it in, Emily jumped a little out of reflex for being touched in such sensitive areas; almost feeling violated as she hated to acknowledge the strange, yet stimulating touch. Joyce paid no mind to her responses as she finished rubbing, and moved onto the closing stages as she drew the front of the diaper up and between her legs. Emily did too, as her face turned a shade of red while desperately trying to block out her senses. Next came the tapes, as one by one Joyce made sure to securely lock the four-tape diaper into place. She ran her finger through the leg waistbands (Causing Emily to jump again), and then it was done. Joyce stood back for a moment to admire the sight right now, while Emily still abashedly avoided eye contact. Joyce’s heart was gushing right now, melting at what she saw. Emily had gone so far to make this possible for Joyce, and it was living up to be everything she’d dreamed of. Joyce could have been the happiest woman in the world right now, as she was overjoyed with her new charge and loving friend. Joyce sat the girl up as she finally slipped the shirt onto Emily, hiding her bra but doing nothing to mask the white crinkly diaper secured around Emily’s waist. Emily picked up on it too, pouting how the shirt stayed just slightly above her belly button, openly hanging as the shirt was clearly not designed for the size of adults nor their curves. Seeing Emily blush was an obvious tell, but Joyce still couldn’t help but eat it up--simply too precious for words. Emily looked down at herself hesitantly. It was certainly a different look...the diaper felt much thicker than the panties she had been wearing moments ago, and made her feel very out of her element. The reminder of her helplessness refreshed some tears in her eyes. Whether this was for Joyce or not, Emily still felt troubled trying to adjust. “Okay...let’s talk.” Joyce calmly reeled back the persona, as she sat on the bed with Emily, putting an arm around her shoulder and over her waist. “Tell me, how are you feeling right now?” “I...I don’t know…” It was all Emily could say. It was so hard trying to describe the emotions she was feeling. To confine that idea of helplessness, fear, anxiety, uncertainty, safety. and thrill into words...Was there even a word for that? “Well, are you happy...sad...scared?” She rubbed Emily’s back. “I just feel so...vulnerable.” Even that didn’t feel like it did it justice. “I feel like a baby.” The irony was hard not to laugh at, but for Emily’s sake, Joyce stayed silent at that remark. “That’s the whole point, Emily. I want to take care of you so dearly like this, but I want you to enjoy it too. Yes, it must be a shock going through such a transition, but I want you to know that I will always be with you every step of the way. I want to care for you just as much, and if not, more. It’s okay to feel vulnerable when you’re like this, and in this apartment. It’s just you and me, and I would never take advantage of you.” The level of trust needed to feel like that though wasn’t easy to reach, of course, and it wasn’t something that could happen overnight. It felt better having Joyce treat her like an adult again; being able to collect herself, Emily nodding her head in response. She wanted to see what this was like and feel Joyce’s love for her as a child, yet nonetheless, it was scaring her to feel so defenseless, and naked. Never before had she ever needed to rely on someone in such a way other than when she were actually a baby. Now consciously being aware of the difference, she didn’t feel right. “I promise nothing bad will happen to you while you’re in my care. Just like with your ankle, remember? When you were hurt we made it all better? When you needed clothes, I provided, and when you needed food, I cooked. It’s nothing different now, other than both of us getting to enjoy it in a different way. It may feel scary now, but you need to give yourself a chance to enjoy today and see what it’s like.” “But the...diapers…” Emily’s voice drifted off on the last word. “Again, it’s just another thing that reminds you of how you’re in my care. I love the idea of taking care of you, and hope you can like me taking care of you too. You don’t have to think of it as making you a baby; it’s just a way you can put your trust in me to keep you comfy and safe. Besides, does it feel completely unbearable to wear one?” As much as she hated to admit it, Joyce was on some level getting through to her. Despite being thick and crinkly, the white diaper with a long strip running down the front was a bit of a cushion on the inside. It did feel soft to some degree, but not far from her high-end panties. Still, though, it was an awkward trade for comfort in exchange for being such a far cry from adulthood. And another thing she fought herself on was the wonderful smell of lavender emanating from the diaper; she couldn’t deny that it was a nice smell. And considering it as a sign of Joyce’s care was strange to process, but did offer a new perspective that slightly dampened the blow to her dignity. “Now that we’re feeling better do you want to go have some breakfast?” Breakfast did sound good right about now, and whatever they did have would likely help take her mind off of things. Emily nodded her head as she sniffled one last time, her stomach suddenly starting to feel empty. “Good, I know I could use a bite to eat right about now, too. Annnd up we go!” Joyce hoisted Emily up in the air with a sudden burst of strength she did not expect, quick to wrap her arms around Joyce’s neck and legs around her waist. She’d never actually been awake when carried by Joyce, and was surprised being able to witness the woman’s strength firsthand. Joyce supported her bottom with one hand and back with the other, and was in heaven as she carried her big baby out of the room. Wait, what about pants? “Hey, Joyce, wait!” Joyce suddenly stopped walking. “What is it, hon?” “What about...you know…my pants?” “Pants?” Joyce continued walking down the hall and into the kitchen. “Yes! Can’t I have something to wear over this?” Emily’s voice became quiet in embarrassment. She suddenly wasn’t feeling so brave when it came to referencing her underwear. “Maybe later,” Joyce reasoned. “I want you to be comfortable with being dressed as you are, and this is just about as intense as it gets.” Joyce half-lied. She could think of one more way to take things further, but she had no intention of doing such a thing to her already skeptical charge. “Please? Can’t I just have some pants, shorts, or even a skirt?” Emily begged for some kind dignity, as this wasn’t an adjustment she appreciated having to adapt to. “No means no, Emily. I’ve seen you in even fewer clothes than this; you shouldn’t feel embarrassed. I’m the only one who will see you like this, and frankly, I find you adorable!” She patted Emily’s back after that remark, unable to see Emily’s blushing face. “Now let’s stop thinking about adult things and look forward to breakfast!” Joyce pulled out a chair at the table with a cushion on it, setting Emily down onto it. Emily noticed the difference too; her bare thighs coming into contact with the warm softness that was replaced by the usually cold surfaces of the wooden chairs. Had she planned this? Emily wondered, pressing her hand against the warmed cushion. She must have, considering all the other chairs were like they’d always been: cushionless. Either way, Emily wasn’t denying the welcomed addition. Joyce hummed her usual melody as she took out various ingredients and appliances. Emily couldn’t see much as she watched in silence, only able to make out butter and eggs as Joyce stirred. “What’re you making?” Emily asked as she leaned from side to side in her chair. “That,” She hung the suspense in between her words. “is a surprise.” Joyce was becoming happier by the minute as it was beginning to feel less and less like a dream. There were a few issues with today, but assuming it all went well, they would be fixed later down the road. For example, she wanted to use a changing pad for Emily and much more appropriate diapers, but on such short notice and holding back her temptations to give Emily the complete baby treatment, she had to take things slow; even if the wait was painful. For all she knew, Emily may never want to do this again, and the thought honestly scared her. However, Joyce was too focused on simply making this one of the best experiences both she and Emily ever had. Speaking of Emily, sitting in her chair with little to do, she started to become much more attentive towards all the windows in the house now. Being dressed as she was, the glass that gave her a good look of the outside world felt so much more dangerous now; now giving the world a view of her, and her outfit. She had half a mind to crawl under a rock and die. But if Joyce had even thought to keep her seat warm, then that must mean the windows were fine to pass, right? There were certainly buildings that towered in front of every angle of the apartment, and they were in one of many homes to be seen. Putting things into perspective and realizing just how insignificant they were, her mind was put somewhat at ease; reminding herself that Joyce promised her safety and security. Joyce poured the mixed substance onto a griddle as she made four medium-sized circles just about equal in size. She dotted them with chocolate chips and flipped them over once one side had been cooked enough. Once the other side finished, she unloaded two onto each plate, one for her and Emily. With a knife, she buttered all four and took care to cut up all of the fluffy cakes on one plate, then apply just the right amount of syrup to the both of them. Satisfied with her work, she carried both plates to the table. “Ta-da!” Joyce cheered, as she placed a plate in front of Emily and then herself. She turned on the coffee maker as she grabbed napkins and silverware for the two, a fork and knife for herself, but just a fork for Emily. “Pancakes?” Emily looked down at her plate as she could feel herself begin to salivate. Joyce was truly a godsend from the kitchen heavens, as her food never failed to impress the eyes or taste buds. She had tried cooking for Joyce before during the week, as a sign of thanks; but it never turned out nearly as well with the practice and skill Joyce already had. She’d really need to get a few pointers from her... “We should start off the day with something delicious to get our big day started!” Joyce set out the utensils as the coffee maker finished doing its business. Emily noticed she was only given a fork, but decided not to protest, seeing as her meal was already cut up for her. She knew what Joyce was trying to go for, and didn’t not appreciate her kind gesture. Emily didn’t hesitate, as she already taking her first bite. It was as spectacular like all of her cooking was. The syrupy goodness blended so well with the bite of pancake that revealed a warm chocolate chip which melted on her tongue. Taking in every last bit of taste, she hurriedly moved onto the next bite. Joyce stared at her little girl as she poured their drinks, a bit disappointed in how she saw Emily sit in the regular chair. There was so much more she wanted to do for Emily, and she couldn’t chase the feeling away. Had it been Joyce’s way, Emily would at the very least be wearing a bib right now, if not also securely in a highchair. What were once fantasies, now felt like genuine possibilities with Emily. Joyce wanted to experience so much with her, but was afraid to break Emily with the pressures of unloading years of pent-up “mommying,” all at once. Slowly she would appease her own emotions, but Emily’s always came first. Joyce set her mug of coffee on the table while she gave Emily her’s, which was specially prepared. Emily eyed the cup as well, seeing it wasn’t ordinary. It was one of the cups she’d used in the house before, but now there was a rubber cap covering the opening, as there was a small top to drink out of. Almost like a sippy cup. Was it? Through the translucent plastic she could see a light brown substance, almost like chocolate milk. Curiously, she lifted the cup and took a sip, better put, sucked on the rubber top, to be rewarded with a stream of deliciousness. It was her kind of coffee that taste like it had been mixed with a generous amount of milk; a perfect balance between caffeine and a drink much more expected of someone substantially younger. She had been expecting something much more infantile, though, but was happy Joyce was making an effort to keep her feelings in mind, too. “Do you like your drink, honey?” Joyce asked as she sipped some of her own coffee, cutting a piece of pancake. “Mhm!” Emily mumbled through her chewing mouth, already eating more pancake. “Perfect. Only the best for my special girl.” Joyce happily cooed as they continued their meal. Emily was reluctant to drink from the cup at first, but she could stomach the embarrassment, knowing that this was what Joyce wanted, and probably the best she was going to get. With how Joyce had been describing it, this almost came off as a compromise. Did she have a bottle lying around somewhere, and decided against using it? Whatever the case may be, she considered it a blessing counted. It didn’t take long to get the hang of drinking from the pseudo-sippy cup, either; getting it down before she’d sucked it dry. Emily scooched her chair out from the table to get some more, walking over to the counter. “Oh, what are you up to over here?” Joyce was already behind the girl. “I was just refilling my drink.” Emily nonchalantly spoke, in the back of her head, wondering why Joyce would feel the need to ask. “Then don’t worry honey,” Joyce easily plucked the cup from her hand. “All you need to do is ask. Let me take care of it. You go finish your pancakes, okay?” “Okay…” Was all Emily could say, as she took her seat with the sound of a crinkle. She had almost forgot she was wearing a diaper, and wasn’t happy for being reminded. And it was weird, exploring her limits as Joyce’s...baby. The word felt so weird when referring to herself. Had she done something wrong by getting her own drink? Just how much did Joyce want to do for her? Emily was swirling in thoughts; the exact opposite of what Joyce wanted for her. “Here you go,” Joyce set down the refilled drink in front of Emily while she took the last bites of her food. “Just let me know if you want anything else.” “Thank you.” Emily said as she took a sip from her cup to finish off the morning’s breakfast. Joyce with the liberty of cutting larger pieces, finished a bit before Emily, and was just checking her tablet for any unforeseen work updates; not that anything would or could come between her and Emily today. She set her tablet down and gathered their plates, walking over to the sink and rinsing them. She set them aside and took out a washcloth next, wetting only part of it as she walked over to Emily. “You got a little bit of syrup on your mouth, sweetie.” Joyce was more than obliged to assist, taking hold of Emily’s chin while she wiped her mouth clean. Again a strange experience for Emily, she was thankful nonetheless. As the cold washcloth ran over her face, she needed to remind herself that it was okay to surrender like this; she let Joyce do her thing. Her face clean, Joyce left the washcloth on the counter while she lifted Emily again and moved her into the living room. Not seeing it before when they first walked through, there was a large quilt set up on the floor in front of the couch. It was decorated in ABC block designs on a powder blue background, and made for a better seat than the hardwood floor. As Joyce lowered her, it gave Emily a leveled view of what was on top of it: toys. There were a couple of things Emily recognized off the bat, like a toy ball, a speak-and-say, and a thick children’s book; very simple stuff. Her mind would vegetate if she were to mess around with the latter two as she were right now, and could only consider the possibility of being entertained by the ball for a short while. However, some of the other things she couldn’t recognize were things that maybe could occupy her for a bit longer. All different in shape and size, they all seemed to be logic puzzles varying in challenge and likely difficulty. Joyce could see her plan had worked to get some more “advanced” toys for Emily. Of course, it would be cute to see her use some of the more babyish things, but she knew she wouldn’t be very captivated with those few toys. Just because Emily was her baby didn’t mean she had the mind of one. Emily without paying too much mind to Joyce already started tinkering with one of the puzzles, a bit surprised by it’s genuine difficulty. Joyce was happy to see Emily engaging on her own without having to be pointed in the right direction, but also disappointed when looking at the quilt which Emily’s padded bottom sat on. Joyce wasn’t particularly a fan for superficial things. Whenever she needed something she could simply buy the correct item; she had earned the ability after all, and to resort to so many repurposed items for Emily was a terrible feeling. She wanted all the bells and whistles, and only the best of the best that was meant for exactly what she wanted to do. She wanted the best for her girl--her baby, but Emily seemed content, and that was enough to set aside her little peeves. Joyce flicked on the tv for some background noise while she joined Emily. She was tinkering with a puzzle shaped like a disc; three metal parts connected to look seemingly woven together, but they were supposed to detach, and Emily was trying to figure out exactly how she’d accomplish that. “Oooh that’s a tough one, isn’t it?” Joyce encouraged while on her knees, more than a head taller than her compared to the way Emily sat. “Mhm…” Was all Emily could say, busy trying to figure it out. She always loved puzzles, but at moments couldn’t be the best at them. This was one of those times. Emily openly sighed as she gave the puzzle another work-over, feeling as if she’d already tried every angle to pull them apart for the past ten minutes. “Here, how about we try it together?” Joyce suggested, as she repositioned herself. She stood up to move behind Emily, and sat in such a way where Emily was in between her legs, as if they were going down a slide together. As if Joyce were the back of a chair, Emily leaned slightly back while she used Joyce as a cushion to support her. Absolutely loving it, Joyce accepted the puzzle from Emily’s hands and began to work on it in front of her. This...didn’t feel so bad, Emily reasoned as she laid into Joyce. It almost felt like any other night when they sat on the couch together, but maybe a bit more intimate in some way? She always enjoyed the feeling of being with Joyce in some form, and that was no different even now. Maybe in a diaper, and sitting on a playmat, but it was still with Joyce. And she didn’t feel belittled by the puzzle either, as it really was challenging. Joyce may have been treating her like a baby, but she did it in a way where Emily didn’t feel mindless like she had expected. Yet she couldn’t understand why Joyce wanted this so badly? Emily did the like idea of being close to Joyce, but she had yet to see the charm in the approach they were taking. “And if I have it correct, I think it should go...like...this!” In just a minute or two, Joyce successfully unlatched the pieces, which then fell into Emily’s lap--her diapered lap, rather. Emily still wasn’t too thrilled about her new underwear, but there were the perks to it she acknowledged from earlier. Trying not to pay mind to it, she collected the pieces and was already fiddling with them, now trying to do the opposite of what Joyce had done. “How were you able to do that?” Emily questioned, already trying to fit them into their awkward sockets. “What you need to do is twist and pull.” Joyce explained while she watched Emily, stroking her hair. “Yeah, but, how do you put it back together?” Emily aimlessly tried any combination to get them to fit into place, relaxing to the hand running through her hair. Now she wanted it back in one piece to try Joyce’s method. She held the puzzle up, as if a gesture for Joyce to solve it for her. “I can’t give you all the answers, silly! That would ruin the fun, wouldn’t it?” There was some truth to this statement, but Joyce wanted these toys to last until she could acquire some more if this wouldn’t be the last day they did this. And if Joyce was reading the situation correctly, that may just be the case... Emily sulked a bit as she started fiddling with it again, wishing for the instant gratification of Joyce showing her how to solve it. But next as if Joyce had read her mind, she produced the cup containing her favorite drink from breakfast. Emily happily took it and set the puzzle aside to take a swig of the caffeinated beverage. It was already half empty, but she tilted her head back further and further to get every drop; Joyce’s bosom serving as a pillow to support her efforts. “Thank you,” Emily said as she instinctively wiped her mouth with her hand, finding it to be dry. Then she remembered she was drinking from a sippy cup. Normally, she’d get the stuff on her mouth while sipping if she wasn’t careful, but this rubber cap prevented that from happening. In its own way it was kind of a perk, Emily figured. “Could I have some more please?” Emily asked, trying to look up at Joyce’s face by turning her head. “Why don’t we try some juice instead?” Joyce suggested, taking her cup and standing up. “Why juice?” Emily questioned, not particularly thrilled to be denied her special drink. “Because, you shouldn’t be drinking caffeine all day. That’s for the morning to wake you up.” Joyce explained. She appreciated that Emily liked the drink she made for her, but she didn’t want to make that her exclusive beverage. As Joyce walked away, Emily could already feel herself kind of missing her personal backrest. She messed around with the puzzle some more, but was ultimately getting nowhere. There was no way she would be able to beat that dumb puzzle. Joyce popped off the rubber cover and washed the cup out before refilling it with apple juice from the fridge. Apple juice was one of Joyce’s particular favorites apart from water, coffee and wine. She hoped the same would go for Emily too. Joyce put the cover back on as she walked back into the living room. She felt bad in a way, as she took her seat with Emily again, as if she were tricking her. Emily probably hadn’t thought about it yet, but Joyce wouldn’t object to keeping her hydrated--rather encourage it. The inevitable would happen soon enough, and then they could put one of the hardest steps behind them. “Thank you,” Emily said as she accepted the drink from Joyce, giving it a taste. She could tell it was apple juice, and it was pretty good. She very much liked her coffee-milk, but this was an acceptable substitute, she supposed. Emily grabbed a new puzzle while she turned her gaze to the tv, and Joyce shifted them over to the couch as the more comfortable option. Joyce encased her as they laid there, absolutely at peace as everything in the world felt right. Emily watched the show with Joyce while she occasionally tinkered with the puzzle, paused by taking a sip from her juice, while sitting in Joyce’s arms feeling safe and secure. “So how are you feeling now?” Joyce broke the silence, wanting to check back in with the adult Emily once more. “Better. compared to this morning.” Emily admitted. “Everything you’ve done for me I can’t appreciate enough. Minus the diaper and clothes, this doesn’t seem too different than normal. I..” Emily started to blush. “I like it when we’re together like this…” Joyce was overjoyed to hear such words as she gave Emily a little squeeze. “I like it, too.” “What about you? How are you doing?” “Emily,” She sighed. “I can’t thank you enough for this. I feel closer than I ever have before, and am loving every second of our time together. Doing this for me makes me the happiest woman in the world. All I’ve ever wanted is a little girl to watch over and care for, and you allowing me to do that makes you the most important person to me right now.” “You...you mean it?” Emily wasn’t sure why she was asking, nor why her heart’s pace started to pick up, and begin to flutter. “Absolutely and wholeheartedly.” While Joyce couldn’t see, a small smile crept over Emily’s face as she found herself soaking in the moment. She wasn’t sure how she would react to becoming a baby like this, but the love Joyce gave her made it worth every second, and started to make it more than bearable; actually enjoyable. The two laid there after many juice refills for a few hours or so, until the clock had just about crept up on two. Joyce had been paying attention, as she flicked off the tv and gathered Emily in her arms. “Wait, what? Where are we going?” Emily asked, just in the middle of watching something. “It’s naptime, sweetie.” Joyce gave her a light bounce as they walked down the hall. “But I’m not tired.” Emily retorted as they entered her room, trying not to say the most cliché thing any kid in her position would. “Don’t you always take naps during the day, though? When you wait for me to come home?” Joyce had a point, but those weren’t until later. It was still about an hour before those even entered the realm of possibility. “Yeah, but, those aren’t until later.” “Then let’s get you into the habit for this time then. Soon enough you won’t even feel the difference.” Joyce explained as she set Emily down on her bed. “Do you want the shades open or closed?” She asked while pulling a blanket over Emily. “Could you leave them a little open?” Emily asked. She wanted to leave a sliver of light in, just to remind her that it was still daytime. “Sure,” Joyce said, doing exactly as she requested. “Now try to get some shuteye. I’ll come back to wake you up in a few hours, okay?” “Mhm.” Emily nodded as she was authoritatively ordered to sleep. That was about how long she napped for normally, but it felt different being told to. “Perfect. Sleep well, my princess.” Joyce cooed, as she lightly kissed the top of Emily’s forehead. Emily’s cheeks burned as Joyce quietly shut the door, now alone with her thoughts. Making a deep sigh, she reflected on the day’s events thus far, rolling over on her side. While she couldn’t fully comprehend what Joyce was getting out of this, Emily’s own enjoyment was starting to grow on her. Being treated like an infant was different, but she felt closer to Joyce than she had ever before. Up until now when they were together Joyce still always cared for Emily, just to a much lesser extent. It’s as if by intensifying the level of maternal instinct Joyce had for her, so did their bond, and the feelings she felt from it. She loved being with her like this; being cared for--the center of Joyce’s attention. It was unusual, thinking so selfishly, but it felt good to feel that way, because she knew Joyce felt the same too. Yet again though, Emily had trouble placing her feelings for Joyce. Was this love? The idea kind of scared Emily. She liked men...but was it possible she liked women too? No, no, maybe that’s not it. She didn’t like women in that way; she simply liked Joyce. She always felt like a mother figure to her; just on a more intimate level. Whatever they had between them right now was perfect. Nothing less, and nothing more. Satisfied with her emotional conclusion, Emily closed her eyes, and could feel herself working her way into her usual nap routine. Emily opened her eyes sometime later, in the partial darkness of her room, minus the light from outside. She quickly got to the bottom of what woke her up; feeling pressure in her bladder. Oh crap, no, please no! Emily hopped out of bed and crinkled her way to the door. Why did this have to happen? Being Joyce’s baby may be fun, but this part certainly wasn’t as well-received. She made a beeline for the bathroom like years of routine would command; twisting the handle to only have it jiggle in resistance. “No, no, no! Please!” Emily jiggled the handle further, having no idea why the bathroom was locked. Joyce! She needed to find Joyce. Quickly she opened the door to her room, finding it untouched and empty. She looked in the living room and then the kitchen, finding no one. This was bad! Where had she gone? Did she leave her? The worst of her fears were bringing on tears, as she paced around, unsure of what to do as her bladder ached more. Why did she have to drink so much juice? Why did Joyce let her drink so much? Ugh! This was so frustrating! Out of instinct, she wanted to take off the diaper, but unless she got into the bathroom, what’d be the point in taking the thing off? “Joyce…” Emily sobbed as she sat on the couch. “Emily? What are you doing up?” The missing figure had suddenly appeared. “You should still be…” Joyce trailed off as she took off her glasses. Emily looked at her in tears with a posture overwhelmed by stress. “I thought you left…” Emily sobbed, afraid of being left in such a dire situation and attire. “Of course I’d never leave you!” Joyce gave her a hug. “Is that why you’re so upset?” “No…” Emily whined. “I need to pee…” So that’s what it was...Joyce sighed as she pulled Emily into her lap on the couch. “Shhh...shhh...It’s okay, Emily.” “But I need to use the bathroom!” “Then let it go,” Joyce cooed into Emily’s ear. “Mommy’s here, there’s no reason to be scared.” “Please Joyce, I’m not joking, I need to go!” “I know you do sweetheart,” She locked eyes with her. “Which is why I want you to go right now.” Go!? Did she mean in her diaper? Emily knew she agreed to this, but saying and doing were different things! “Please! Don’t make me do this.” Emily started to plea and sob again, as she was fighting Joyce’s grip. Joyce didn’t feel great; forcing Emily to pee herself. But she’d need to do it at least once to know what it feels like. She wanted to push Emily at least that far before the day was over. This was it; the big moment. “Just relax. Instead of holding it back, give it a niiice...biiig...push.” She cooed into Emily’s ear, doing her best to calm her down. Emily’s body was rejecting everything Joyce tried to coax. It felt wrong, and she didn’t want to do something she hadn’t done in decades! “I can’t,” Emily begged between her sobs. “Please let me use the toilet!” “I know honey, it’s hard. Let mommy help you, okay?” “No! Please don’t!” Emily struggled as she knew what was to come. Her urge to pee was growing ever stronger and she did not want to do this in a diaper. Anything but that! This wasn’t right; she couldn’t do this! Emily’s fears only grew as the pressure built. Joyce couldn’t really want this! She’d be disgusted with her! With one arm still securing Emily, Joyce took her free hand and slowly rubbed her abdomen in a gyrating motion, applying a firm amount of pressure. “Please stop!” Emily was crying as Joyce pressed further, making the urge even stronger. Slowly she was reaching her literal bursting point. Joyce started to hum in Emily’s ear, as her struggling rapidly declined as it was already too late. Emily could feel a rush of pee escape her as it quickly broke out into a steady flow as if she were on a toilet. Only she wasn’t. She was in another woman’s lap. She tried to hold it back, but it was a losing battle, as once she started it was impossible to stop. The warm liquid crept up and down her front and all the way to her bottom. She cried freely as she thoroughly wet the diaper, her diaper. Joyce’s restraint turned into comfort as she stroked her hair and gave her a hug. The tenseness in her muscles had completely dissipated; too emotionally drained to bother moving. Not that she had anywhere to go anymore... “You did very well my good girl.” Joyce consoled the crying Emily. The stream stifled off into a few drops and then nothing. Emily couldn’t emotionally control herself, as she felt hot from her emotions and warm from the now used diaper. She could see the discoloration in the once white underwear as the strip had turned from yellow to blue. The initial shock had ruined her completely; this was too strange for her… “Good girl, Emily. I’m so proud of you! You’re my big strong girl...There, there…” She was...rewarding her? What Emily considered to be shameful and disgusting, was praise-worthy and delightful to Joyce. She was too confused right now, for betraying her body’s hardwired instincts and yet feeling the praise from her carer made everything seem okay. “You don’t...hate me?” Emily managed to hiccup through her tears. “Hate you? How could I ever hate my sweet Emily?” Joyce tightened her hug. “I want you to feel happy and safe; know that I will always love and care for you no matter what! I expect you to wet your diaper. I know it feels unnatural at first, but you took the first step, and it becomes easier every time…” Emily didn’t know how to feel about that, but there was comfort in knowing she had Joyce to lean on. Her diaper felt wet and squishy as she shifted, it was certainly a strange feeling on its own, but knowing that her urine was the culprit certainly didn’t help. “I feel gross…” Emily whined; she wanted to be out of this immediately. “That’s okay honey...it’s normal to feel that way at first. You haven’t done this in a long time, haven’t you?” “No…” “That’s right. But it’s all about rediscovering those feelings of being okay in a wet diaper. But, I want you to know that I love you all the same; no matter what. I don’t want you to feel embarrassed or ashamed when these sorts of things happen. They’re expected of you, and you should feel the same.” Emily still cried as she sorted through her feelings. Joyce was her emotional crutch right now as her world had just been turned upside down. But Joyce said it was okay...so she should feel alright… “I just want these feelings to go away…” Emily sobbed further as she turned in Joyce’s lap and cried into her shoulder. “I can help you feel better honey...would you like me to try something?” “Mhmm.” Emily mumbled from her shoulder; anything to make this situation feel good, or at least alleviate it in some way. “Mommy can teach you how to like wet diapers…” Joyce whispered into Emily’s ear; even feeling a bit apprehensive herself about what she was going to do. Like them? How could she do that? With one hand, Joyce cupped the front of Emily’s diaper as she slowly started to rub, up and down. Emily could feel the wet friction against her most sensitive parts as Joyce started to move her hand, up and down. “Joyce…? What’re you...doing?” She pulled from Joyce’s shoulder slightly, feeling a bit of stimulation in her nether regions. “Shhh, I’m making all the bad feelings go away. You did so well for me that you deserve a reward.” Joyce eased Emily’s head back towards her, slowly increasing the pressure and pace. “Joyce…” Emily started to take more breaths; starting to feel something...good. “Doesn’t it feel nice? Rubbing your diaper?” “No…” The shameful, yet aroused look on her face said differently, though. “Y...yes…” Emily was starting to pant a bit from the action Joyce was giving her. She wanted to say no after going through something so traumatizing, but she couldn’t help but embrace this rush of wonderfulness Joyce was creating. “I’m here to take care of you in every way…” Joyce said as she continued to rub. She didn’t know if this was the right thing to be doing, but she wanted to alleviate the pain Emily was feeling, somehow. Emily had put so much trust into her, she had to take her every step of the way. She could feel Emily start to tighten her grip on her body. Emily didn’t want her to stop...It felt so amazing, yet she felt so...naughty. What should be so embarrassing, Joyce helped her derive pleasure from. Was this right? Joyce said it was, so it had to be. Wasn’t that all that mattered? “You’re a good girl, Emily. I want to make you feel happy and to let you enjoy yourself when you’re in my care. It’s okay to feel this way, and to feel any other emotions when you’re with me. You’re my baby, and it’s my job to take care of you; I want to care for you. You don’t have to feel scared or embarrassed when you’re with me. I love you for who you are and will always, no matter what you do.” Emily couldn’t take it anymore. She started to moan and bury her face in Joyce’s shoulder. She simply clutched tightly as she let Joyce do all the work. She started to cry again as she reached an internal conflict. Her mind raced a mile a minute as Joyce rubbed more and faster. Finally, it stimulated her in just the right way, she reached her climax and felt a wave of pleasure wash over her body. Instantly she grew limp, the only thing supporting her being Joyce. Tears ran down her eyes as the sexual pleasure was overwhelming; shaking from the excitement. “You’ve done so well Emily…Such a good, good, girl.” Joyce now hugged Emily; happy to see Emily had truly felt pleasure. Emily knew she did something so embarrassing...but she felt so amazing right now. Her wet diaper was a thing of the past as she had now gone in it both ways, and it felt great. Being Joyce’s baby wasn’t so bad...Even at such an all-time low, Joyce made it feel amazing… “C-Can you...change me?” Emily said in a weak voice as she panted. “Of course, honey.” Joyce wasted no time taking her back to her room, laying Emily down, who was too tired to stir or really move. Up until now, she had the energy to move if Joyce didn’t guide her, yet feeling so drained now as Joyce did what she’d always done, Emily now knew what it was like to be cared for. She only had complete trust for someone who only made her feel such good things so often. She never knew what it could feel like to give someone else complete control; to be so submissive. It was scary--losing control, yet it felt so great to be guided by someone she trusted so much. Beyond her orgasm, Joyce created a whole new sense of feeling for her. This newfound pleasure Emily felt wasn’t sexual...it was simply being under Joyce’s absolute care... Emily felt a cool rush of air as the diaper was untaped and discarded, feeling the cool wipe guided by Joyce’s hand wash her clean. “Do you want to go back into panties, Emily?” Joyce asked, already accomplishing her goal for the day; not wanting to press her any further. “Yes please…” Emily spoke, still physically tapped; still shaken up. Emily looked to be in a state of pure bliss, as Joyce snaked a pair of panties up between her legs. Today had been a good day; turning out even better than Joyce expected. She slipped the monkey shirt off of Emily, even unclasping her bra and putting a new one on, met with little resistance from Emily. Joyce grabbed her some shorts and a T-shirt and dressed her in them as well, guiding the girl back to the couch as she came to her senses. Sitting down, Joyce asked: “So...how do you feel?” Emily looked as if she were about to cry again. “Amazing.”